Quotations.ch
  Directory : The Decoration of Houses
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Decoration of Houses, by
  • Edith Wharton and Ogden Codman Jr.
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
  • Title: The Decoration of Houses
  • Author: Edith Wharton
  • Ogden Codman Jr.
  • Release Date: July 29, 2012 [EBook #40367]
  • Language: English
  • *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DECORATION OF HOUSES ***
  • Produced by Melissa McDaniel and the Online Distributed
  • Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
  • produced from images generously made available by The
  • Internet Archive)
  • Transcriber's Note:
  • Inconsistent hyphenation and spelling in the original document have
  • been preserved. Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
  • Italic text is denoted by _underscores_.
  • THE DECORATION OF HOUSES
  • Charles Scribner's
  • Sons
  • New York
  • 1914
  • The
  • Decoration of
  • Houses
  • By
  • Edith Wharton
  • and
  • Ogden Codman Jr.
  • Copyright, 1897, by CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
  • "_Une forme doit être belle en elle-même et on ne doit jamais compter
  • sur le décor appliqué pour en sauver les imperfections._"
  • HENRI MAYEUX: _La Composition Décorative_.
  • TABLE OF CONTENTS
  • PAGE
  • INTRODUCTION xix
  • I THE HISTORICAL TRADITION 1
  • II ROOMS IN GENERAL 17
  • III WALLS 31
  • IV DOORS 48
  • V WINDOWS 64
  • VI FIREPLACES 74
  • VII CEILINGS AND FLOORS 89
  • VIII ENTRANCE AND VESTIBULE 103
  • IX HALL AND STAIRS 106
  • X THE DRAWING-ROOM, BOUDOIR, AND MORNING-ROOM 122
  • XI GALA ROOMS: BALL-ROOM, SALOON, MUSIC-ROOM, GALLERY 134
  • XII THE LIBRARY, SMOKING-ROOM, AND "DEN" 145
  • XIII THE DINING-ROOM 155
  • XIV BEDROOMS 162
  • XV THE SCHOOL-ROOM AND NURSERIES 173
  • XVI BRIC-À-BRAC 184
  • CONCLUSION 196
  • INDEX 199
  • LIST OF PLATES
  • FACING PAGE
  • I ITALIAN GOTHIC CHEST 1
  • II FRENCH ARM-CHAIRS, XV AND XVI CENTURIES 6
  • III FRENCH _Armoire_, XVI CENTURY 10
  • IV FRENCH SOFA AND ARM-CHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD 12
  • V ROOM IN THE GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES 14
  • VI FRENCH ARM-CHAIR, LOUIS XV PERIOD 16
  • VII FRENCH _Bergère_, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 20
  • VIII FRENCH _Bergère_, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 24
  • IX FRENCH SOFA, LOUIS XV PERIOD 28
  • X FRENCH MARQUETRY TABLE, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 30
  • XI DRAWING-ROOM, HOUSE IN BERKELEY SQUARE, LONDON 34
  • XII ROOM IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI 38
  • XIII DRAWING-ROOM AT EASTON NESTON HALL 42
  • XIV DOORWAY, DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA 48
  • XV SALA DEI CAVALLI, PALAZZO DEL T 54
  • XVI DOOR IN THE SALA DELLO ZODIACO, DUCAL PALACE,
  • MANTUA 58
  • XVII EXAMPLES OF MODERN FRENCH LOCKSMITHS' WORK 60
  • XVIII CARVED DOOR, PALACE OF VERSAILLES 62
  • XIX SALON DES MALACHITES, GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES 68
  • XX MANTELPIECE, DUCAL PALACE, URBINO 74
  • XXI MANTELPIECE, VILLA GIACOMELLI 78
  • XXII FRENCH FIRE-SCREEN, LOUIS XIV PERIOD 86
  • XXIII CARVED WOODEN CEILING, VILLA VERTEMATI 90
  • XXIV CEILING IN PALAIS DE JUSTICE, RENNES 92
  • XXV CEILING OF THE SALA DEGLI SPOSI, DUCAL PALACE,
  • MANTUA 96
  • XXVI CEILING IN THE STYLE OF BÉRAIN 100
  • XXVII CEILING IN THE CHÂTEAU OF CHANTILLY 102
  • XXVIII ANTECHAMBER, VILLA CAMBIASO, GENOA 104
  • XXIX ANTECHAMBER, DURAZZO PALACE, GENOA 106
  • XXX STAIRCASE, PARODI PALACE, GENOA 108
  • XXXI STAIRCASE, HÔTEL DE VILLE, NANCY 112
  • XXXII STAIRCASE, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 116
  • XXXIII FRENCH _Armoire_, LOUIS XIV PERIOD 120
  • XXXIV SALA DELLA MADDALENA, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA 122
  • XXXV CONSOLE IN PETIT TRIANON, VERSAILLES 124
  • XXXVI SALON, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 126
  • XXXVII ROOM IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 128
  • XXXVIII _Lit de Repos_, EARLY LOUIS XV PERIOD 130
  • XXXIX _Lit de Repos_, LOUIS XV PERIOD 130
  • XL PAINTED WALL-PANEL AND DOOR, CHANTILLY 132
  • XLI FRENCH BOUDOIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 132
  • XLII _Salon à l'italienne_ 136
  • XLIII BALL-ROOM, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA 138
  • XLIV SALOON, VILLA VERTEMATI 140
  • XLV SALA DELLO ZODIACO, DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA 140
  • XLVI FRENCH TABLE, TRANSITION BETWEEN LOUIS XIV AND
  • LOUIS XV PERIODS 142
  • XLVII LIBRARY OF LOUIS XVI, PALACE OF VERSAILLES 144
  • XLVIII SMALL LIBRARY, AUDLEY END 146
  • XLIX FRENCH WRITING-CHAIR, LOUIS XV PERIOD 150
  • L DINING-ROOM, PALACE OF COMPIÈGNE 154
  • LI DINING-ROOM FOUNTAIN, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 156
  • LII FRENCH DINING-CHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD 158
  • LIII FRENCH DINING-CHAIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD 158
  • LIV BEDROOM, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU 162
  • LV BATH-ROOM, PITTI PALACE, FLORENCE 168
  • LVI BRONZE ANDIRON, XVI CENTURY 184
  • BOOKS CONSULTED
  • FRENCH
  • ANDROUET DU CERCEAU, JACQUES.
  • Les Plus Excellents Bâtiments de France. _Paris, 1607._
  • LE MUET, PIERRE.
  • Manière de Bien Bâtir pour toutes sortes de Personnes.
  • OPPENORD, GILLES MARIE.
  • Oeuvres. _1750._
  • MARIETTE, PIERRE JEAN.
  • L'Architecture Françoise. _1727._
  • BRISEUX, CHARLES ÉTIENNE.
  • L'Art de Bâtir les Maisons de Campagne. _Paris, 1743._
  • LALONDE, FRANÇOIS RICHARD DE.
  • Recueil de ses Oeuvres.
  • AVILER, C. A. D'.
  • Cours d'Architecture. _1760._
  • BLONDEL, JACQUES FRANÇOIS.
  • Architecture Françoise. _Paris, 1752._
  • Cours d'Architecture. _Paris, 1771-77._
  • De la Distribution des Maisons de Plaisance et de la
  • Décoration des Édifices. _Paris, 1737._
  • ROUBO, A. J., FILS.
  • L'Art du Menuisier.
  • HÉRÉ DE CORNY, EMMANUEL.
  • Recueil des Plans, Élévations et Coupes des Châteaux,
  • Jardins et Dépendances que le Roi de Pologne occupe en
  • Lorraine. _Paris, n. d._
  • PERCIER ET FONTAINE.
  • Choix des plus Célèbres Maisons de Plaisance de Rome et de
  • ses Environs. _Paris, 1809._
  • Palais, Maisons, et autres Édifices Modernes dessinés à
  • Rome. _Paris, 1798._
  • Résidences des Souverains. _Paris, 1833._
  • KRAFFT ET RANSONNETTE.
  • Plans, Coupes, et Élévations des plus belles Maisons et
  • Hôtels construits à Paris et dans les Environs. _Paris,
  • 1801._
  • DURAND, JEAN NICOLAS LOUIS.
  • Recueil et Parallèle des Édifices de tout Genre. _Paris,
  • 1800._
  • Précis des Leçons d'Architecture données à l'École Royale
  • Polytechnique. _Paris, 1823._
  • QUATREMÈRE DE QUINCY, A. C.
  • Histoire de la Vie et des Ouvrages des plus Célèbres
  • Architectes du XIe siècle jusqu'à la fin du XVIII siècle.
  • _Paris, 1830._
  • PELLASSY DE L'OUSLE.
  • Histoire du Palais de Compiègne. _Paris, n. d._
  • LETAROUILLY, PAUL MARIE.
  • Édifices de Rome Moderne. _Paris, 1825-57._
  • RAMÉE, DANIEL.
  • Histoire Générale de l'Architecture. _Paris, 1862._
  • Meubles Religieux et Civils Conservés dans les principaux
  • Monuments et Musées de l'Europe.
  • VIOLLET LE DUC, EUGÈNE EMMANUEL.
  • Dictionnaire Raisonné de l'Architecture Française du XIe au
  • XVIe siècle. _Paris, 1868._
  • SAUVAGEOT, CLAUDE.
  • Palais, Châteaux, Hôtels et Maisons de France du XVe au
  • XVIIIe siècle.
  • DALY, CÉSAR.
  • Motifs Historiques d'Architecture et de Sculpture
  • d'Ornement.
  • ROUYER ET DARCEL.
  • L'Art Architectural en France depuis François Ier jusqu'à
  • Louis XIV.
  • HAVARD, HENRY.
  • Dictionnaire de l'Ameublement et de la Décoration depuis le
  • XIIIe siècle jusqu'à nos Jours. _Paris, n. d._
  • Les Arts de l'Ameublement.
  • GUILMARD, D.
  • Les Maîtres Ornemanistes. _Paris, 1880._
  • BAUCHAL, CHARLES.
  • Dictionnaire des Architectes Français. _Paris, 1887._
  • ROUAIX, PAUL.
  • Les Styles. _Paris, n. d._
  • BIBLIOTHÈQUE DE L'ENSEIGNEMENT DES BEAUX ARTS.
  • Maison Quantin, _Paris_.
  • ENGLISH
  • WARE, ISAAC.
  • A Complete Body of Architecture. _London, 1756._
  • BRETTINGHAM, MATTHEW.
  • Plans, Elevations and Sections of Holkham in Norfolk, the
  • Seat of the late Earl of Leicester. _London, 1761._
  • CAMPBELL, COLEN.
  • Vitruvius Britannicus; or, The British Architect. _London,
  • 1771._
  • ADAM, ROBERT AND JAMES.
  • The Works in Architecture. _London, 1773-1822._
  • HEPPLEWHITE, A.
  • The Cabinet-Maker and Upholsterer's Guide.
  • SHERATON, THOMAS.
  • The Cabinet-Maker's Dictionary. _London, 1803._
  • PAIN, WILLIAM.
  • The British Palladio; or The Builder's General Assistant.
  • _London, 1797._
  • SOANE, SIR JOHN.
  • Sketches in Architecture. _London, 1793._
  • HAKEWILL, ARTHUR WILLIAM.
  • General Plan and External Details, with Picturesque
  • Illustrations, of Thorpe Hall, Peterborough.
  • LEWIS, JAMES.
  • Original Designs in Architecture.
  • PYNE, WILLIAM HENRY.
  • History of the Royal Residences of Windsor Castle, St.
  • James's Palace, Carlton House, Kensington Palace, Hampton
  • Court, Buckingham Palace, and Frogmore. _London, 1819._
  • GWILT, JOSEPH.
  • Encyclopedia of Architecture. New edition. _Longman's,
  • 1895._
  • FERGUSSON, JAMES.
  • History of Architecture. _London, 1874._
  • History of the Modern Styles of Architecture. Third edition,
  • revised by Robert Kerr. _London, 1891._
  • GOTCH, JOHN ALFRED.
  • Architecture of the Renaissance in England.
  • HEATON, JOHN ALDAM.
  • Furniture and Decoration in England in the Eighteenth
  • Century.
  • ROSENGARTEN.
  • Handbook of Architectural Styles. _New York, 1876._
  • HORNE, H. P.
  • The Binding of Books. _London, 1894._
  • LOFTIE, W. J.
  • Inigo Jones and Christopher Wren. _London, 1893._
  • KERR, ROBERT.
  • The English Gentleman's House. _London, 1865._
  • STEVENSON, J. J.
  • House Architecture. _London, 1880._
  • GERMAN AND ITALIAN
  • BURCKHARDT, JACOB.
  • Architektur der Renaissance in Italien. _Stuttgart, 1891._
  • REINHARDT.
  • Palast Architektur von Ober Italien und Toskana.
  • GURLITT, CORNELIUS.
  • Geschichte des Barockstiles in Italien. _Stuttgart, 1887._
  • EBE, GUSTAV.
  • Die Spät-Renaissance. _Berlin, 1886._
  • LA VILLA BORGHESE, FUORI DI PORTA PINCIANA, CON L'ORNAMENTI
  • CHE SI OSSERVANO NEL DI LEI PALAZZO. _Roma, 1700._
  • INTRA, G. B.
  • Mantova nei suoi Monumenti.
  • LUZIO E RENIER.
  • Mantova e Urbino. _Torino-Roma, 1893._
  • MOLMENTI, POMPEO.
  • La Storia di Venezia nella Vita Privata. _Torino, 1885._
  • MALAMANI, VITTORIO.
  • Il Settecento a Venezia. _Milano, 1895._
  • LA VITA ITALIANA NEL SEICENTO. CONFERENZE TENUTE A FIRENZE
  • NEL 1890.
  • INTRODUCTION
  • Rooms may be decorated in two ways: by a superficial application of
  • ornament totally independent of structure, or by means of those
  • architectural features which are part of the organism of every house,
  • inside as well as out.
  • In the middle ages, when warfare and brigandage shaped the conditions
  • of life, and men camped in their castles much as they did in their
  • tents, it was natural that decorations should be portable, and that
  • the naked walls of the mediæval chamber should be hung with arras,
  • while a _ciel_, or ceiling, of cloth stretched across the open timbers
  • of its roof.
  • When life became more secure, and when the Italian conquests of the
  • Valois had acquainted men north of the Alps with the spirit of classic
  • tradition, proportion and the relation of voids to masses gradually
  • came to be regarded as the chief decorative values of the interior.
  • Portable hangings were in consequence replaced by architectural
  • ornament: in other words, the architecture of the room became its
  • decoration.
  • This architectural treatment held its own through every change of
  • taste until the second quarter of the present century; but since then
  • various influences have combined to sever the natural connection
  • between the outside of the modern house and its interior. In the
  • average house the architect's task seems virtually confined to the
  • elevations and floor-plan. The designing of what are to-day regarded
  • as insignificant details, such as mouldings, architraves, and
  • cornices, has become a perfunctory work, hurried over and unregarded;
  • and when this work is done, the upholsterer is called in to "decorate"
  • and furnish the rooms.
  • As the result of this division of labor, house-decoration has ceased
  • to be a branch of architecture. The upholsterer cannot be expected to
  • have the preliminary training necessary for architectural work, and it
  • is inevitable that in his hands form should be sacrificed to color and
  • composition to detail. In his ignorance of the legitimate means of
  • producing certain effects, he is driven to all manner of expedients,
  • the result of which is a piling up of heterogeneous ornament, a
  • multiplication of incongruous effects; and lacking, as he does, a
  • definite first conception, his work becomes so involved that it seems
  • impossible for him to make an end.
  • The confusion resulting from these unscientific methods has reflected
  • itself in the lay mind, and house-decoration has come to be regarded
  • as a black art by those who have seen their rooms subjected to the
  • manipulations of the modern upholsterer. Now, in the hands of
  • decorators who understand the fundamental principles of their art, the
  • surest effects are produced, not at the expense of simplicity and
  • common sense, but by observing the requirements of both. These
  • requirements are identical with those regulating domestic
  • architecture, the chief end in both cases being the suitable
  • accommodation of the inmates of the house.
  • The fact that this end has in a measure been lost sight of is perhaps
  • sufficient warrant for the publication of this elementary sketch. No
  • study of _house-decoration as a branch of architecture_ has for at
  • least fifty years been published in England or America; and though
  • France is always producing admirable monographs on isolated branches
  • of this subject, there is no modern French work corresponding with
  • such comprehensive manuals as d'Aviler's _Cours d'Architecture_ or
  • Isaac Ware's _Complete Body of Architecture_.
  • The attempt to remedy this deficiency in some slight degree has made
  • it necessary to dwell at length upon the strictly architectural
  • principles which controlled the work of the old decorators. The
  • effects that they aimed at having been based mainly on the due
  • adjustment of parts, it has been impossible to explain their methods
  • without assuming their standpoint--that of _architectural
  • proportion_--in contradistinction to the modern view of
  • house-decoration as _superficial application of ornament_. When
  • house-decoration was a part of architecture all its values were
  • founded on structural modifications; consequently it may seem that
  • ideas to be derived from a study of such methods suggest changes too
  • radical for those who are not building, but are merely decorating.
  • Such changes, in fact, lie rather in the direction of alteration than
  • of adornment; but it must be remembered that the results attained will
  • be of greater decorative value than were an equal expenditure devoted
  • to surface-ornament. Moreover, the great decorators, if scrupulous in
  • the observance of architectural principles, were ever governed, in the
  • use of ornamental detail, by the [Greek: sôphrosynê], the "wise
  • moderation," of the Greeks; and the rooms of the past were both
  • simpler in treatment and freer from mere embellishments than those of
  • to-day.
  • Besides, if it be granted for the sake of argument that a reform in
  • house-decoration, if not necessary, is at least desirable, it must be
  • admitted that such reform can originate only with those whose means
  • permit of any experiments which their taste may suggest. When the rich
  • man demands good architecture his neighbors will get it too. The
  • vulgarity of current decoration has its source in the indifference of
  • the wealthy to architectural fitness. Every good moulding, every
  • carefully studied detail, exacted by those who can afford to indulge
  • their taste, will in time find its way to the carpenter-built cottage.
  • Once the right precedent is established, it costs less to follow than
  • to oppose it.
  • In conclusion, it may be well to explain the seeming lack of accord
  • between the arguments used in this book and the illustrations chosen
  • to interpret them. While much is said of simplicity, the illustrations
  • used are chiefly taken from houses of some importance. This has been
  • done in order that only such apartments as are accessible to the
  • traveller might be given as examples. Unprofessional readers will
  • probably be more interested in studying rooms that they have seen, or
  • at least heard of, than those in the ordinary private dwelling; and
  • the arguments advanced are indirectly sustained by the most ornate
  • rooms here shown, since their effect is based on such harmony of line
  • that their superficial ornament might be removed without loss to the
  • composition.
  • Moreover, as some of the illustrations prove, the most magnificent
  • palaces of Europe contain rooms as simple as those in any private
  • house; and to point out that simplicity is at home even in palaces is
  • perhaps not the least service that may be rendered to the modern
  • decorator.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE I._
  • ITALIAN GOTHIC CHEST.
  • MUSEUM OF THE BARGELLO, FLORENCE.]
  • I
  • THE HISTORICAL TRADITION
  • The last ten years have been marked by a notable development in
  • architecture and decoration, and while France will long retain her
  • present superiority in these arts, our own advance is perhaps more
  • significant than that of any other country. When we measure the work
  • recently done in the United States by the accepted architectural
  • standards of ten years ago, the change is certainly striking,
  • especially in view of the fact that our local architects and
  • decorators are without the countless advantages in the way of schools,
  • museums and libraries which are at the command of their European
  • colleagues. In Paris, for instance, it is impossible to take even a
  • short walk without finding inspiration in those admirable buildings,
  • public and private, religious and secular, that bear the stamp of the
  • most refined taste the world has known since the decline of the arts
  • in Italy; and probably all American architects will acknowledge that
  • no amount of travel abroad and study at home can compensate for the
  • lack of daily familiarity with such monuments.
  • It is therefore all the more encouraging to note the steady advance in
  • taste and knowledge to which the most recent architecture in America
  • bears witness. This advance is chiefly due to the fact that American
  • architects are beginning to perceive two things that their French
  • colleagues, among all the modern vagaries of taste, have never quite
  • lost sight of: first that architecture and decoration, having wandered
  • since 1800 in a labyrinth of dubious eclecticism, can be set right
  • only by a close study of the best models; and secondly that, given the
  • requirements of modern life, these models are chiefly to be found in
  • buildings erected in Italy after the beginning of the sixteenth
  • century, and in other European countries after the full assimilation
  • of the Italian influence.
  • As the latter of these propositions may perhaps be questioned by those
  • who, in admiring the earlier styles, sometimes lose sight of their
  • relative unfitness for modern use, it must be understood at the outset
  • that it implies no disregard for the inherent beauties of these
  • styles. It would be difficult, assuredly, to find buildings better
  • suited to their original purpose than some of the great feudal
  • castles, such as Warwick in England, or Langeais in France; and as
  • much might be said of the grim machicolated palaces of republican
  • Florence or Siena; but our whole mode of life has so entirely changed
  • since the days in which these buildings were erected that they no
  • longer answer to our needs. It is only necessary to picture the lives
  • led in those days to see how far removed from them our present social
  • conditions are. Inside and outside the house, all told of the
  • unsettled condition of country or town, the danger of armed attack,
  • the clumsy means of defence, the insecurity of property, the few
  • opportunities of social intercourse as we understand it. A man's house
  • was in very truth his castle in the middle ages, and in France and
  • England especially it remained so until the end of the sixteenth
  • century.
  • Thus it was that many needs arose: the tall keep of masonry where the
  • inmates, pent up against attack, awaited the signal of the watchman
  • who, from his platform or _échauguette_, gave warning of assault; the
  • ponderous doors, oak-ribbed and metal-studded, with doorways often
  • narrowed to prevent entrance of two abreast, and so low that the
  • incomer had to bend his head; the windows that were mere openings or
  • slits, narrow and high, far out of the assailants' reach, and piercing
  • the walls without regard to symmetry--not, as Ruskin would have us
  • believe, because irregularity was thought artistic, but because the
  • mediæval architect, trained to the uses of necessity, knew that he
  • must design openings that should afford no passage to the besiegers'
  • arrows, no clue to what was going on inside the keep. But to the
  • reader familiar with Viollet-le-Duc, or with any of the many excellent
  • works on English domestic architecture, further details will seem
  • superfluous. It is necessary, however, to point out that long after
  • the conditions of life in Europe had changed, houses retained many
  • features of the feudal period. The survival of obsolete customs which
  • makes the study of sociology so interesting, has its parallel in the
  • history of architecture. In the feudal countries especially, where the
  • conflict between the great nobles and the king was of such long
  • duration that civilization spread very slowly, architecture was
  • proportionately slow to give up many of its feudal characteristics. In
  • Italy, on the contrary, where one city after another succumbed to some
  • accomplished condottiere who between his campaigns read Virgil and
  • collected antique marbles, the rugged little republics were soon
  • converted into brilliant courts where, life being relatively secure,
  • social intercourse rapidly developed. This change of conditions
  • brought with it the paved street and square, the large-windowed
  • palaces with their great court-yards and stately open staircases, and
  • the market-place with its loggia adorned with statues and marble
  • seats.
  • Italy, in short, returned instinctively to the Roman ideal of civic
  • life: the life of the street, the forum and the baths. These very
  • conditions, though approaching so much nearer than feudalism to our
  • modern civilization, in some respects make the Italian architecture of
  • the Renaissance less serviceable as a model than the French and
  • English styles later developed from it. The very dangers and
  • barbarities of feudalism had fostered and preserved the idea of home
  • as of something private, shut off from intrusion; and while the Roman
  • ideal flowered in the great palace with its galleries, loggias and
  • saloons, itself a kind of roofed-in forum, the French or English
  • feudal keep became, by the same process of growth, the modern private
  • house. The domestic architecture of the Renaissance in Italy offers
  • but two distinctively characteristic styles of building: the palace
  • and the villa or hunting-lodge.[1] There is nothing corresponding in
  • interior arrangements with the French or English town house, or the
  • _manoir_ where the provincial nobles lived all the year round. The
  • villa was a mere perch used for a few weeks of gaiety in spring or
  • autumn; it was never a home as the French or English country-house
  • was. There were, of course, private houses in Renaissance Italy, but
  • these were occupied rather by shopkeepers, craftsmen, and the
  • _bourgeoisie_ than by the class which in France and England lived in
  • country houses or small private hôtels. The elevations of these small
  • Italian houses are often admirable examples of domestic architecture,
  • but their planning is rudimentary, and it may be said that the
  • characteristic tendencies of modern house-planning were developed
  • rather in the mezzanin or low-studded intermediate story of the
  • Italian Renaissance palace than in the small house of the same period.
  • It is a fact recognized by political economists that changes in
  • manners and customs, no matter under what form of government, usually
  • originate with the wealthy or aristocratic minority, and are thence
  • transmitted to the other classes. Thus the _bourgeois_ of one
  • generation lives more like the aristocrat of a previous generation
  • than like his own predecessors. This rule naturally holds good of
  • house-planning, and it is for this reason that the origin of modern
  • house-planning should be sought rather in the prince's mezzanin than
  • in the small middle-class dwelling. The Italian mezzanin probably
  • originated in the habit of building certain very high-studded saloons
  • and of lowering the ceiling of the adjoining rooms. This created an
  • intermediate story, or rather scattered intermediate rooms, which
  • Bramante was among the first to use in the planning of his palaces;
  • but Bramante did not reveal the existence of the mezzanin in his
  • façades, and it was not until the time of Peruzzi and his
  • contemporaries that it became, both in plan and elevation, an accepted
  • part of the Italian palace. It is for this reason that the year 1500
  • is a convenient point from which to date the beginning of modern
  • house-planning; but it must be borne in mind that this date is purely
  • arbitrary, and represents merely an imaginary line drawn between
  • mediæval and modern ways of living and house-planning, as exemplified
  • respectively, for instance, in the ducal palace of Urbino, built by
  • Luciano da Laurano about 1468, and the palace of the Massimi alle
  • Colonne in Rome, built by Baldassare Peruzzi during the first half of
  • the sixteenth century.
  • The lives of the great Italian nobles were essentially open-air lives:
  • all was organized with a view to public pageants, ceremonies and
  • entertainments. Domestic life was subordinated to this spectacular
  • existence, and instead of building private houses in our sense, they
  • built palaces, of which they set aside a portion for the use of the
  • family. Every Italian palace has its mezzanin or private apartment;
  • but this part of the building is now seldom seen by travellers in
  • Italy. Not only is it usually inhabited by the owners of the palace
  • but, its decorations being simpler than those of the _piano nobile_,
  • or principal story, it is not thought worthy of inspection. As a
  • matter of fact, the treatment of the mezzanin was generally most
  • beautiful, because most suitable; and while the Italian Renaissance
  • palace can seldom serve as a model for a modern private house, the
  • decoration of the mezzanin rooms is full of appropriate suggestion.
  • In France and England, on the other hand, private life was gradually,
  • though slowly, developing along the lines it still follows in the
  • present day. It is necessary to bear in mind that what we call modern
  • civilization was a later growth in these two countries than in Italy.
  • If this fact is insisted upon, it is only because it explains the
  • relative unsuitability of French Renaissance or Tudor and Elizabethan
  • architecture to modern life. In France, for instance, it was not until
  • the Fronde was subdued and Louis XIV firmly established on the throne,
  • that the elements which compose what we call modern life really began
  • to combine. In fact, it might be said that the feudalism of which the
  • Fronde was the lingering expression had its counterpart in the
  • architecture of the period. While long familiarity with Italy was
  • beginning to tell upon the practical side of house-planning, many
  • obsolete details were still preserved. Even the most enthusiastic
  • admirer of the French Renaissance would hardly maintain that the
  • houses of that period are what we should call in the modern sense
  • "convenient." It would be impossible for a modern family to occupy
  • with any degree of comfort the Hôtel Voguë at Dijon, one of the best
  • examples (as originally planned) of sixteenth-century domestic
  • architecture in France.[2] The same objection applies to the furniture
  • of the period. This arose from the fact that, owing to the unsettled
  • state of the country, the landed proprietor always carried his
  • furniture with him when he travelled from one estate to another.
  • Furniture, in the vocabulary of the middle ages, meant something which
  • may be transported: "Meubles sont apelez qu'on peut transporter";--hence
  • the lack of variety in furniture before the seventeenth century, and
  • also its unsuitableness to modern life. Chairs and cabinets that had
  • to be carried about on mule-back were necessarily somewhat stiff and
  • angular in design. It is perhaps not too much to say that a
  • comfortable chair, in our self-indulgent modern sense, did not exist
  • before the Louis XIV arm-chair (see Plate IV); and the cushioned
  • _bergère_, the ancestor of our upholstered easy-chair, cannot be
  • traced back further than the Regency. Prior to the time of Louis XIV,
  • the most luxurious people had to content themselves with hard
  • straight-backed seats. The necessities of transportation permitted
  • little variety of design, and every piece of furniture was constructed
  • with the double purpose of being easily carried about and of being
  • used as a trunk (see Plate I). As Havard says, "Tout meuble se
  • traduisait par un coffre." The unvarying design of the cabinets is
  • explained by the fact that they were made to form two trunks,[3] and
  • even the chairs and settles had hollow seats which could be packed
  • with the owners' wardrobe (see Plate II). The king himself, when he
  • went from one château to another, carried all his furniture with him,
  • and it is thus not surprising that lesser people contented themselves
  • with a few substantial chairs and cabinets, and enough arras or cloth
  • of Douai to cover the draughty walls of their country-houses. One of
  • Madame de Sévigné's letters gives an amusing instance of the
  • scarceness of furniture even in the time of Louis XIV. In describing a
  • fire in a house near her own hôtel in Paris, she says that one or two
  • of the persons from the burning house were brought to her for shelter,
  • because it was known in the neighborhood (at that time a rich and
  • fashionable one) that she had _an extra bed_ in the house!
  • [Illustration: _PLATE II._
  • FRENCH CHAIRS, XV AND XVI CENTURIES.
  • FROM THE GAVET COLLECTION.]
  • It was not until the social influences of the reign of Louis XIV were
  • fully established that modern domestic life really began. Tradition
  • ascribes to Madame de Rambouillet a leading share in the advance in
  • practical house-planning; but probably what she did is merely typical
  • of the modifications which the new social conditions were everywhere
  • producing. It is certain that at this time houses and rooms first
  • began to be comfortable. The immense cavernous fireplaces originally
  • meant for the roasting of beeves and the warming of a flock of frozen
  • retainers,--"les grandes antiquailles de cheminées," as Madame de
  • Sévigné called them,--were replaced by the compact chimney-piece of
  • modern times. Cushioned _bergères_ took the place of the throne-like
  • seats of Louis XIII, screens kept off unwelcome draughts, Savonnerie
  • or moquette carpets covered the stone or marble floors, and grandeur
  • gave way to luxury.[4]
  • English architecture having followed a line of development so similar
  • that it need not here be traced, it remains only to examine in detail
  • the opening proposition, namely, that modern architecture and
  • decoration, having in many ways deviated from the paths which the
  • experience of the past had marked out for them, can be reclaimed only
  • by a study of the best models.
  • It might of course be said that to attain this end originality is more
  • necessary than imitativeness. To this it may be replied that no lost
  • art can be re-acquired without at least for a time going back to the
  • methods and manner of those who formerly practised it; or the
  • objection may be met by the question, What is originality in art?
  • Perhaps it is easier to define what it is _not_; and this may be done
  • by saying that it is never a wilful rejection of what have been
  • accepted as the necessary laws of the various forms of art. Thus, in
  • reasoning, originality lies not in discarding the necessary laws of
  • thought, but in using them to express new intellectual conceptions; in
  • poetry, originality consists not in discarding the necessary laws of
  • rhythm, but in finding new rhythms within the limits of those laws.
  • Most of the features of architecture that have persisted through
  • various fluctuations of taste owe their preservation to the fact that
  • they have been proved by experience to be necessary; and it will be
  • found that none of them precludes the exercise of individual taste,
  • any more than the acceptance of the syllogism or of the laws of rhythm
  • prevents new thinkers and new poets from saying what has never been
  • said before. Once this is clearly understood, it will be seen that the
  • supposed conflict between originality and tradition is no conflict at
  • all.[5]
  • In citing logic and poetry, those arts have been purposely chosen of
  • which the laws will perhaps best help to explain and illustrate the
  • character of architectural limitations. A building, for whatever
  • purpose erected, must be built in strict accordance with the
  • requirements of that purpose; in other words, it must have a reason
  • for being as it is and must be as it is for that reason. Its
  • decoration must harmonize with the structural limitations (which is by
  • no means the same thing as saying that all decoration must be
  • structural), and from this harmony of the general scheme of decoration
  • with the building, and of the details of the decoration with each
  • other, springs the rhythm that distinguishes architecture from mere
  • construction. Thus all good architecture and good decoration (which,
  • it must never be forgotten, _is only interior architecture_) must be
  • based on rhythm and logic. A house, or room, must be planned as it is
  • because it could not, in reason, be otherwise; must be decorated as it
  • is because no other decoration would harmonize as well with the plan.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE III._
  • FRENCH ARMOIRE, XVI CENTURY.]
  • Many of the most popular features in modern house-planning and
  • decoration will not be found to stand this double test. Often (as will
  • be shown further on) they are merely survivals of earlier social
  • conditions, and have been preserved in obedience to that instinct that
  • makes people cling to so many customs the meaning of which is lost.
  • In other cases they have been revived by the archæologizing spirit
  • which is so characteristic of the present time, and which so often
  • leads its possessors to think that a thing must be beautiful because
  • it is old and appropriate because it is beautiful.
  • But since the beauty of all such features depends on their
  • appropriateness, they may in every case be replaced by a more suitable
  • form of treatment without loss to the general effect of house or room.
  • It is this which makes it important that each room (or, better still,
  • all the rooms) in a house should receive the same style of decoration.
  • To some people this may seem as meaningless a piece of archaism as the
  • habit of using obsolete fragments of planning or decoration; but such
  • is not the case. It must not be forgotten, in discussing the question
  • of reproducing certain styles, that the essence of a style lies not in
  • its use of ornament, but in its handling of proportion. Structure
  • conditions ornament, not ornament structure. That is, a room with
  • unsuitably proportioned openings, wall-spaces and cornice might
  • receive a surface application of Louis XV or Louis XVI ornament and
  • not represent either of those styles of decoration; whereas a room
  • constructed according to the laws of proportion accepted in one or the
  • other of those periods, in spite of a surface application of
  • decorative detail widely different in character,--say Romanesque or
  • Gothic,--would yet maintain its distinctive style, because the detail,
  • in conforming with the laws of proportion governing the structure of
  • the room, must necessarily conform with its style. In other words,
  • decoration is always subservient to proportion; and a room, whatever
  • its decoration may be, must represent the style to which its
  • proportions belong. The less cannot include the greater. Unfortunately
  • it is usually by ornamental details, rather than by proportion, that
  • people distinguish one style from another. To many persons, garlands,
  • bow-knots, quivers, and a great deal of gilding represent the Louis
  • XVI style; if they object to these, they condemn the style. To an
  • architect familiar with the subject the same style means something
  • absolutely different. He knows that a Louis XVI room may exist without
  • any of these or similar characteristics; and he often deprecates their
  • use as representing the cheaper and more trivial effects of the
  • period, and those that have most helped to vulgarize it. In fact, in
  • nine cases out of ten his use of them is a concession to the client
  • who, having asked for a Louis XVI room, would not know he had got it
  • were these details left out.[6]
  • Another thing which has perhaps contributed to make people distrustful
  • of "styles" is the garbled form in which they are presented by some
  • architects. After a period of eclecticism that has lasted long enough
  • to make architects and decorators lose their traditional habits of
  • design, there has arisen a sudden demand for "style." It necessarily
  • follows that only the most competent are ready to respond to this
  • unexpected summons. Much has to be relearned, still more to be
  • unlearned. The essence of the great styles lay in proportion and the
  • science of proportion is not to be acquired in a day. In fact, in such
  • matters the cultivated layman, whether or not he has any special
  • familiarity with the different schools of architecture, is often a
  • better judge than the half-educated architect. It is no wonder that
  • people of taste are disconcerted by the so-called "colonial" houses
  • where stair-rails are used as roof-balustrades and mantel-friezes
  • as exterior entablatures, or by Louis XV rooms where the wavy movement
  • which, in the best rococo, was always an ornamental incident and never
  • broke up the main lines of the design, is suffered to run riot through
  • the whole treatment of the walls, so that the bewildered eye seeks in
  • vain for a straight line amid the whirl of incoherent curves.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE IV._
  • FRENCH SOFA AND ARMCHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
  • FROM THE CHÂTEAU DE BERCY.]
  • To conform to a style, then, is to accept those rules of proportion
  • which the artistic experience of centuries has established as the
  • best, while within those limits allowing free scope to the individual
  • requirements which must inevitably modify every house or room adapted
  • to the use and convenience of its occupants.
  • There is one thing more to be said in defence of conformity to style;
  • and that is, the difficulty of getting rid of style. Strive as we may
  • for originality, we are hampered at every turn by an artistic
  • tradition of over two thousand years. Does any but the most
  • inexperienced architect really think that he can ever rid himself of
  • such an inheritance? He may mutilate or misapply the component parts
  • of his design, but he cannot originate a whole new architectural
  • alphabet. The chances are that he will not find it easy to invent one
  • wholly new moulding.
  • The styles especially suited to modern life have already been roughly
  • indicated as those prevailing in Italy since 1500, in France from the
  • time of Louis XIV, and in England since the introduction of the
  • Italian manner by Inigo Jones; and as the French and English styles
  • are perhaps more familiar to the general reader, the examples given
  • will usually be drawn from these. Supposing the argument in favor of
  • these styles to have been accepted, at least as a working hypothesis,
  • it must be explained why, in each room, the decoration and furniture
  • should harmonize. Most people will admit the necessity of harmonizing
  • the colors in a room, because a feeling for color is more general than
  • a feeling for form; but in reality the latter is the more important in
  • decoration, and it is the feeling for form, and not any archæological
  • affectation, which makes the best decorators insist upon the necessity
  • of keeping to the same style of furniture and decoration. Thus the
  • massive dimensions and heavy panelling of a seventeenth-century room
  • would dwarf a set of eighteenth-century furniture; and the wavy,
  • capricious movement of Louis XV decoration would make the austere yet
  • delicate lines of Adam furniture look stiff and mean.
  • Many persons object not only to any attempt at uniformity of style,
  • but to the use of any recognized style in the decoration of a room.
  • They characterize it, according to their individual views, as
  • "servile," "formal," or "pretentious."
  • It has already been suggested that to conform within rational limits
  • to a given style is no more servile than to pay one's taxes or to
  • write according to the rules of grammar. As to the accusations of
  • formality and pretentiousness (which are more often made in America
  • than elsewhere), they may probably be explained by the fact that most
  • Americans necessarily form their idea of the great European styles
  • from public buildings and palaces. Certainly, if an architect were to
  • propose to his client to decorate a room in a moderate-sized house in
  • the Louis XIV style, and if the client had formed his idea of that
  • style from the state apartments in the palace at Versailles, he would
  • be justified in rejecting the proposed treatment as absolutely
  • unsuitable to modern private life; whereas the architect who had gone
  • somewhat more deeply into the subject might have singled out the style
  • as eminently suitable, having in mind one of the simple panelled
  • rooms, with tall windows, a dignified fireplace, large tables and
  • comfortable arm-chairs, which were to be found in the private houses
  • of the same period (see Plate V). It is the old story of the two
  • knights fighting about the color of the shield. Both architect and
  • client would be right, but they would be looking at the different
  • sides of the question. As a matter of fact, the bed-rooms,
  • sitting-rooms, libraries and other private apartments in the smaller
  • dwelling-houses built in Europe between 1650 and 1800 were far
  • simpler, less pretentious and more practical in treatment than those
  • in the average modern house.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE V._
  • ROOM IN THE GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
  • (EXAMPLE OF SIMPLE LOUIS XIV DECORATION.)]
  • It is therefore hoped that the antagonists of "style," when they are
  • shown that to follow a certain style is not to sacrifice either
  • convenience or imagination, but to give more latitude to both, will
  • withdraw an opposition which seems to be based on a misapprehension of
  • facts.
  • Hitherto architecture and decoration have been spoken of as one, as in
  • any well-designed house they ought to be. Indeed, it is one of the
  • numerous disadvantages of the present use of styles, that unless the
  • architect who has built the house also decorates it, the most hopeless
  • discord is apt to result. This was otherwise before our present desire
  • for variety had thrown architects, decorators, and workmen out of the
  • regular routine of their business. Before 1800 the decorator called
  • upon to treat the interior of a house invariably found a suitable
  • background prepared for his work, while much in the way of detail was
  • intrusted to the workmen, who were trained in certain traditions
  • instead of being called upon to carry out in each new house the
  • vagaries of a different designer.
  • But it is with the decorator's work alone that these pages are
  • concerned, and the above digression is intended to explain why his
  • task is now so difficult, and why his results are so often
  • unsatisfactory to himself as well as to his clients. The decorator of
  • the present day may be compared to a person who is called upon to
  • write a letter in the English language, but is ordered, in so doing,
  • to conform to the Chinese or Egyptian rules of grammar, or possibly to
  • both together.
  • By the use of a little common sense and a reasonable conformity to
  • those traditions of design which have been tested by generations of
  • architects, it is possible to produce great variety in the decoration
  • of rooms without losing sight of the purpose for which they are
  • intended. Indeed, the more closely this purpose is kept in view, and
  • the more clearly it is expressed in all the details of each room, the
  • more pleasing that room will be, so that it is easy to make a room
  • with tinted walls, deal furniture and dimity curtains more beautiful,
  • because more logical and more harmonious, than a ball-room lined with
  • gold and marbles, in which the laws of rhythm and logic have been
  • ignored.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE VI._
  • FRENCH ARMCHAIR, LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [1] Charming as the Italian villa is, it can hardly be used in our
  • Northern States without certain modifications, unless it is merely
  • occupied for a few weeks in mid-summer; whereas the average French or
  • English country house built after 1600 is perfectly suited to our
  • climate and habits. The chief features of the Italian villa are the
  • open central _cortile_ and the large saloon two stories high. An
  • adaptation of these better suited to a cold climate is to be found in
  • the English country houses built in the Palladian manner after its
  • introduction by Inigo Jones. See Campbell's _Vitruvius Britannicus_
  • for numerous examples.
  • [2] The plan of the Hôtel Voguë has been greatly modified.
  • [3] Cabinets retained this shape after the transporting of furniture
  • had ceased to be a necessity (see Plate III).
  • [4] It must be remembered that in describing the decoration of any
  • given period, we refer to the private houses, not the royal palaces,
  • of that period. Versailles was more splendid than any previous palace;
  • but private houses at that date were less splendid, though far more
  • luxurious, than during the Renaissance.
  • [5] "Si l'on dispose un édifice d'une manière convenable à l'usage
  • auquel on le destine, ne différera-t-il pas sensiblement d'un autre
  • édifice destiné à un autre usage? N'aura-t-il pas naturellement un
  • caractère, et, qui plus est, son caractère propre?" J. L. N. Durand.
  • _Précis des Leçons d'Architecture données à l'École Royale
  • Polytechnique._ Paris, 1823.
  • [6] It must not be forgotten that the so-called "styles" of Louis XIV,
  • Louis XV and Louis XVI were, in fact, only the gradual development of
  • one organic style, and hence differed only in the superficial use of
  • ornament.
  • II
  • ROOMS IN GENERAL
  • Before beginning to decorate a room it is essential to consider for
  • what purpose the room is to be used. It is not enough to ticket it
  • with some such general designation as "library," "drawing-room," or
  • "den." The individual tastes and habits of the people who are to
  • occupy it must be taken into account; it must be not "a library," or
  • "a drawing-room," but the library or the drawing-room best suited to
  • the master or mistress of the house which is being decorated.
  • Individuality in house-furnishing has seldom been more harped upon
  • than at the present time. That cheap originality which finds
  • expression in putting things to uses for which they were not intended
  • is often confounded with individuality; whereas the latter consists
  • not in an attempt to be different from other people at the cost of
  • comfort, but in the desire to be comfortable in one's own way, even
  • though it be the way of a monotonously large majority. It seems easier
  • to most people to arrange a room like some one else's than to analyze
  • and express their own needs. Men, in these matters, are less exacting
  • than women, because their demands, besides being simpler, are
  • uncomplicated by the feminine tendency to want things because other
  • people have them, rather than to have things because they are wanted.
  • But it must never be forgotten that every one is unconsciously
  • tyrannized over by the wants of others,--the wants of dead and gone
  • predecessors, who have an inconvenient way of thrusting their
  • different habits and tastes across the current of later existences.
  • The unsatisfactory relations of some people with their rooms are often
  • to be explained in this way. They have still in their blood the
  • traditional uses to which these rooms were put in times quite
  • different from the present. It is only an unconscious extension of the
  • conscious habit which old-fashioned people have of clinging to their
  • parents' way of living. The difficulty of reconciling these instincts
  • with our own comfort and convenience, and the various compromises to
  • which they lead in the arrangement of our rooms, will be more fully
  • dealt with in the following chapters. To go to the opposite extreme
  • and discard things because they are old-fashioned is equally
  • unreasonable. The golden mean lies in trying to arrange our houses
  • with a view to our own comfort and convenience; and it will be found
  • that the more closely we follow this rule the easier our rooms will be
  • to furnish and the pleasanter to live in.
  • People whose attention has never been specially called to the _raison
  • d'être_ of house-furnishing sometimes conclude that because a thing is
  • unusual it is artistic, or rather that through some occult process the
  • most ordinary things become artistic by being used in an unusual
  • manner; while others, warned by the visible results of this theory of
  • furnishing, infer that everything artistic is unpractical. In the
  • Anglo-Saxon mind beauty is not spontaneously born of material wants,
  • as it is with the Latin races. We have to _make_ things beautiful;
  • they do not grow so of themselves. The necessity of making this effort
  • has caused many people to put aside the whole problem of beauty and
  • fitness in household decoration as something mysterious and
  • incomprehensible to the uninitiated. The architect and decorator are
  • often aware that they are regarded by their clients as the possessors
  • of some strange craft like black magic or astrology.
  • This fatalistic attitude has complicated the simple and intelligible
  • process of house-furnishing, and has produced much of the discomfort
  • which causes so many rooms to be shunned by everybody in the house, in
  • spite (or rather because) of all the money and ingenuity expended on
  • their arrangement. Yet to penetrate the mystery of house-furnishing it
  • is only necessary to analyze one satisfactory room and to notice
  • wherein its charm lies. To the fastidious eye it will, of course, be
  • found in fitness of proportion, in the proper use of each moulding and
  • in the harmony of all the decorative processes; and even to those who
  • think themselves indifferent to such detail, much of the sense of
  • restfulness and comfort produced by certain rooms depends on the due
  • adjustment of their fundamental parts. Different rooms minister to
  • different wants and while a room may be made very livable without
  • satisfying any but the material requirements of its inmates it is
  • evident that the perfect room should combine these qualities with what
  • corresponds to them in a higher order of needs. At present, however,
  • the subject deals only with the material livableness of a room, and
  • this will generally be found to consist in the position of the doors
  • and fireplace, the accessibility of the windows, the arrangement of
  • the furniture, the privacy of the room and the absence of the
  • superfluous.
  • The position of doors and fireplace, though the subject comes properly
  • under the head of house-planning, may be included in this summary,
  • because in rearranging a room it is often possible to change its
  • openings, or at any rate, in the case of doors, to modify their
  • dimensions.
  • The fireplace must be the focus of every rational scheme of
  • arrangement. Nothing is so dreary, so hopeless to deal with, as a room
  • in which the fireplace occupies a narrow space between two doors, so
  • that it is impossible to sit about the hearth.[7] Next in importance
  • come the windows. In town houses especially, where there is so little
  • light that every ray is precious to the reader or worker, window-space
  • is invaluable. Yet in few rooms are the windows easy of approach, free
  • from useless draperies and provided with easy-chairs so placed that
  • the light falls properly on the occupant's work.
  • It is no exaggeration to say that many houses are deserted by the men
  • of the family for lack of those simple comforts which they find at
  • their clubs: windows unobscured by layers of muslin, a fireplace
  • surrounded by easy-chairs and protected from draughts, well-appointed
  • writing-tables and files of papers and magazines. Who cannot call to
  • mind the dreary drawing-room, in small town houses the only possible
  • point of reunion for the family, but too often, in consequence of its
  • exquisite discomfort, of no more use as a meeting-place than the
  • vestibule or the cellar? The windows in this kind of room are
  • invariably supplied with two sets of muslin curtains, one hanging
  • against the panes, the other fulfilling the supererogatory duty of
  • hanging against the former; then come the heavy stuff curtains, so
  • draped as to cut off the upper light of the windows by day, while it
  • is impossible to drop them at night: curtains that have thus ceased to
  • serve the purpose for which they exist. Close to the curtains
  • stands the inevitable lamp or jardinière, and the wall-space
  • between the two windows, where a writing-table might be put, is
  • generally taken up by a cabinet or console, surmounted by a picture
  • made invisible by the dark shadow of the hangings. The writing-table
  • might find place against the side-wall near either window; but these
  • spaces are usually sacred to the piano and to that modern futility,
  • the silver-table. Thus of necessity the writing-table is either
  • banished or put in some dark corner, where it is little wonder that
  • the ink dries unused and a vase of flowers grows in the middle of the
  • blotting-pad.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE VII._
  • FRENCH BERGÈRE, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.]
  • The hearth should be the place about which people gather; but the
  • mantelpiece in the average American house, being ugly, is usually
  • covered with inflammable draperies; the fire is, in consequence,
  • rarely lit, and no one cares to sit about a fireless hearth. Besides,
  • on the opposite side of the room is a gap in the wall eight or ten
  • feet wide, opening directly upon the hall, and exposing what should be
  • the most private part of the room to the scrutiny of messengers,
  • servants and visitors. This opening is sometimes provided with doors;
  • but these, as a rule, are either slid into the wall or are unhung and
  • replaced by a curtain through which every word spoken in the room must
  • necessarily pass. In such a room it matters very little how the rest
  • of the furniture is arranged, since it is certain that no one will
  • ever sit in it except the luckless visitor who has no other refuge.
  • Even the visitor might be thought entitled to the solace of a few
  • books; but as all the tables in the room are littered with
  • knick-knacks, it is difficult for the most philanthropic hostess to
  • provide even this slight alleviation.
  • When the town-house is built on the basement plan, and the
  • drawing-room or parlor is up-stairs, the family, to escape from its
  • discomforts, habitually take refuge in the small room opening off the
  • hall on the ground floor; so that instead of sitting in a room twenty
  • or twenty-five feet wide, they are packed into one less than half that
  • size and exposed to the frequent intrusions from which, in basement
  • houses, the drawing-room is free. But too often even the "little room
  • down-stairs" is arranged less like a sitting-room in a private house
  • than a waiting-room at a fashionable doctor's or dentist's. It has the
  • inevitable yawning gap in the wall, giving on the hall close to the
  • front door, and is either the refuge of the ugliest and most
  • uncomfortable furniture in the house, or, even if furnished with
  • taste, is arranged with so little regard to comfort that one might as
  • well make it part of the hall, as is often done in rearranging old
  • houses. This habit of sacrificing a useful room to the useless
  • widening of the hall is indeed the natural outcome of furnishing rooms
  • of this kind in so unpractical a way that their real usefulness has
  • ceased to be apparent. The science of restoring wasted rooms to their
  • proper uses is one of the most important and least understood branches
  • of house-furnishing.
  • Privacy would seem to be one of the first requisites of civilized
  • life, yet it is only necessary to observe the planning and arrangement
  • of the average house to see how little this need is recognized. Each
  • room in a house has its individual uses: some are made to sleep in,
  • others are for dressing, eating, study, or conversation; but whatever
  • the uses of a room, they are seriously interfered with if it be not
  • preserved as a small world by itself. If the drawing-room be a part of
  • the hall and the library a part of the drawing-room, all three will be
  • equally unfitted to serve their special purpose. The indifference to
  • privacy which has sprung up in modern times, and which in France, for
  • instance, has given rise to the grotesque conceit of putting sheets
  • of plate-glass between two rooms, and of replacing doorways by
  • openings fifteen feet wide, is of complex origin. It is probably due
  • in part to the fact that many houses are built and decorated by people
  • unfamiliar with the habits of those for whom they are building. It may
  • be that architect and decorator live in a simpler manner than their
  • clients, and are therefore ready to sacrifice a kind of comfort of
  • which they do not feel the need to the "effects" obtainable by vast
  • openings and extended "vistas." To the untrained observer size often
  • appeals more than proportion and costliness than suitability. In a
  • handsome house such an observer is attracted rather by the ornamental
  • detail than by the underlying purpose of planning and decoration. He
  • sees the beauty of the detail, but not its relation to the whole. He
  • therefore regards it as elegant but useless; and his next step is to
  • infer that there is an inherent elegance in what is useless.
  • Before beginning to decorate a house it is necessary to make a
  • prolonged and careful study of its plan and elevations, both as a
  • whole and in detail. The component parts of an undecorated room are
  • its floor, ceiling, wall-spaces and openings. The openings consist of
  • the doors, windows and fireplace; and of these, as has already been
  • pointed out, the fireplace is the most important in the general scheme
  • of decoration.
  • No room can be satisfactory unless its openings are properly placed
  • and proportioned, and the decorator's task is much easier if he has
  • also been the architect of the house he is employed to decorate; but
  • as this seldom happens his ingenuity is frequently taxed to produce a
  • good design upon the background of a faulty and illogical structure.
  • Much may be done to overcome this difficulty by making slight changes
  • in the proportions of the openings; and the skilful decorator, before
  • applying his scheme of decoration, will do all that he can to correct
  • the fundamental lines of the room. But the result is seldom so
  • successful as if he had built the room, and those who employ different
  • people to build and decorate their houses should at least try to
  • select an architect and a decorator trained in the same school of
  • composition, so that they may come to some understanding with regard
  • to the general harmony of their work.
  • In deciding upon a scheme of decoration, it is necessary to keep in
  • mind the relation of furniture to ornament, and of the room as a whole
  • to other rooms in the house. As in a small house a very large room
  • dwarfs all the others, so a room decorated in a very rich manner will
  • make the simplicity of those about it look mean. Every house should be
  • decorated according to a carefully graduated scale of ornamentation
  • culminating in the most important room of the house; but this plan
  • must be carried out with such due sense of the relation of the rooms
  • to each other that there shall be no violent break in the continuity
  • of treatment. If a white-and-gold drawing-room opens on a hall with a
  • Brussels carpet and papered walls, the drawing-room will look too fine
  • and the hall mean.
  • In the furnishing of each room the same rule should be as carefully
  • observed. The simplest and most cheaply furnished room (provided the
  • furniture be good of its kind, and the walls and carpet
  • unobjectionable in color) will be more pleasing to the fastidious eye
  • than one in which gilded consoles and cabinets of buhl stand side by
  • side with cheap machine-made furniture, and delicate old marquetry
  • tables are covered with trashy china ornaments.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE VIII._
  • FRENCH BERGÈRE, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.]
  • It is, of course, not always possible to refurnish a room when it is
  • redecorated. Many people must content themselves with using their
  • old furniture, no matter how ugly and ill-assorted it may be; and it
  • is the decorator's business to see that his background helps the
  • furniture to look its best. It is a mistake to think that because the
  • furniture of a room is inappropriate or ugly a good background will
  • bring out these defects. It will, on the contrary, be a relief to the
  • eye to escape from the bad lines of the furniture to the good lines of
  • the walls; and should the opportunity to purchase new furniture ever
  • come, there will be a suitable background ready to show it to the best
  • advantage.
  • Most rooms contain a mixture of good, bad, and indifferent furniture.
  • It is best to adapt the decorative treatment to the best pieces and to
  • discard those which are in bad taste, replacing them, if necessary, by
  • willow chairs and stained deal tables until it is possible to buy
  • something better. When the room is to be refurnished as well as
  • redecorated the client often makes his purchases without regard to the
  • decoration. Besides being an injustice to the decorator, inasmuch as
  • it makes it impossible for him to harmonize his decoration with the
  • furniture, this generally produces a result unsatisfactory to the
  • owner of the house. Neither decoration nor furniture, however good of
  • its kind, can look its best unless each is chosen with reference to
  • the other. It is therefore necessary that the decorator, before
  • planning his treatment of a room, should be told what it is to
  • contain. If a gilt set is put in a room the walls of which are treated
  • in low relief and painted white, the high lights of the gilding will
  • destroy the delicate values of the mouldings, and the walls, at a
  • little distance, will look like flat expanses of whitewashed plaster.
  • When a room is to be furnished and decorated at the smallest possible
  • cost, it must be remembered that the comfort of its occupants depends
  • more on the nature of the furniture than of the wall-decorations or
  • carpet. In a living-room of this kind it is best to tint the walls and
  • put a cheerful drugget on the floor, keeping as much money as possible
  • for the purchase of comfortable chairs and sofas and substantial
  • tables. If little can be spent in buying furniture, willow
  • arm-chairs[8] with denim cushions and solid tables with stained legs
  • and covers of denim or corduroy will be more satisfactory than the
  • "parlor suit" turned out in thousands by the manufacturer of cheap
  • furniture, or the pseudo-Georgian or pseudo-Empire of the dealer in
  • "high-grade goods." Plain bookcases may be made of deal, painted or
  • stained; and a room treated in this way, with a uniform color on the
  • wall, and plenty of lamps and books, is sure to be comfortable and can
  • never be vulgar.
  • It is to be regretted that, in this country and in England, it should
  • be almost impossible to buy plain but well-designed and substantial
  • furniture. Nothing can exceed the ugliness of the current designs: the
  • bedsteads with towering head-boards fretted by the versatile jig-saw;
  • the "bedroom suits" of "mahoganized" cherry, bird's-eye maple, or some
  • other crude-colored wood; the tables with meaninglessly turned legs;
  • the "Empire" chairs and consoles stuck over with ornaments of cast
  • bronze washed in liquid gilding; and, worst of all, the supposed
  • "Colonial" furniture, that unworthy travesty of a plain and dignified
  • style. All this showy stuff has been produced in answer to the
  • increasing demand for cheap "effects" in place of unobtrusive merit in
  • material and design; but now that an appreciation of better things in
  • architecture is becoming more general, it is to be hoped that the
  • "artistic" furniture disfiguring so many of our shop-windows will no
  • longer find a market.
  • There is no lack of models for manufacturers to copy, if their
  • customers will but demand what is good. France and England, in the
  • eighteenth century, excelled in the making of plain, inexpensive
  • furniture of walnut, mahogany, or painted beechwood (see Plates
  • VII-X). Simple in shape and substantial in construction, this kind of
  • furniture was never tricked out with moulded bronzes and machine-made
  • carving, or covered with liquid gilding, but depended for its effect
  • upon the solid qualities of good material, good design and good
  • workmanship. The eighteenth-century cabinet-maker did not attempt
  • cheap copies of costly furniture; the common sense of his patrons
  • would have resented such a perversion of taste. Were the modern public
  • as fastidious, it would soon be easy to buy good furniture for a
  • moderate price; but until people recognize the essential vulgarity of
  • the pinchbeck article flooding our shops and overflowing upon our
  • sidewalks, manufacturers will continue to offer such wares in
  • preference to better but less showy designs.
  • The worst defects of the furniture now made in America are due to an
  • Athenian thirst for novelty, not always regulated by an Athenian sense
  • of fitness. No sooner is it known that beautiful furniture was made in
  • the time of Marie-Antoinette than an epidemic of supposed
  • "Marie-Antoinette" rooms breaks out over the whole country. Neither
  • purchaser nor manufacturer has stopped to inquire wherein the
  • essentials of the style consist. They know that the rooms of the
  • period were usually painted in light colors, and that the furniture
  • (in palaces) was often gilt and covered with brocade; and it is taken
  • for granted that plenty of white paint, a pale wall-paper with
  • bow-knots, and fragile chairs dipped in liquid gilding and covered
  • with a flowered silk-and-cotton material, must inevitably produce a
  • "Marie-Antoinette" room. According to the creed of the modern
  • manufacturer, you have only to combine certain "goods" to obtain a
  • certain style.
  • This quest of artistic novelties would be encouraging were it based on
  • the desire for something better, rather than for something merely
  • different. The tendency to dash from one style to another, without
  • stopping to analyze the intrinsic qualities of any, has defeated the
  • efforts of those who have tried to teach the true principles of
  • furniture-designing by a return to the best models. If people will buy
  • the stuff now offered them as Empire, Sheraton or Louis XVI, the
  • manufacturer is not to blame for making it. It is not the maker but
  • the purchaser who sets the standard; and there will never be any
  • general supply of better furniture until people take time to study the
  • subject, and find out wherein lies the radical unfitness of what now
  • contents them.
  • Until this golden age arrives the householder who cannot afford to buy
  • old pieces, or to have old models copied by a skilled cabinet-maker,
  • had better restrict himself to the plainest of furniture, relying for
  • the embellishment of his room upon good bookbindings and one or two
  • old porcelain vases for his lamps.
  • Concerning the difficult question of color, it is safe to say that the
  • fewer the colors used in a room, the more pleasing and restful the
  • result will be. A multiplicity of colors produces the same effect as a
  • number of voices talking at the same time. The voices may not be
  • discordant, but continuous chatter is fatiguing in the long run. Each
  • room should speak with but one voice: it should contain one color,
  • which at once and unmistakably asserts its predominance, in obedience
  • to the rule that where there is a division of parts one part shall
  • visibly prevail over all the others.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE IX._
  • FRENCH SOFA, LOUIS XV PERIOD.
  • TAPESTRY DESIGNED BY BOUCHER.]
  • To attain this result, it is best to use the same color and, if
  • possible, the same material, for curtains and chair-coverings. This
  • produces an impression of unity and gives an air of spaciousness to
  • the room. When the walls are simply panelled in oak or walnut, or are
  • painted in some neutral tones, such as gray and white, the carpet may
  • contrast in color with the curtains and chair-coverings. For instance,
  • in an oak-panelled room crimson curtains and chair-coverings may be
  • used with a dull green carpet, or with one of dark blue patterned in
  • subdued tints; or the color-scheme may be reversed, and green hangings
  • and chair-coverings combined with a plain crimson carpet.
  • Where the walls are covered with tapestry, or hung with a large number
  • of pictures, or, in short, are so treated that they present a variety
  • of colors, it is best that curtains, chair-coverings and carpet should
  • all be of one color and without pattern. Graduated shades of the same
  • color should almost always be avoided; theoretically they seem
  • harmonious, but in reality the light shades look faded in proximity
  • with the darker ones. Though it is well, as a rule, that carpet and
  • hangings should match, exception must always be made in favor of a
  • really fine old Eastern rug. The tints of such rugs are too subdued,
  • too subtly harmonized by time, to clash with any colors the room may
  • contain; but those who cannot cover their floors in this way will do
  • well to use carpets of uniform tint, rather than the gaudy rugs now
  • made in the East. The modern red and green Smyrna or Turkey carpet is
  • an exception. Where the furniture is dark and substantial, and the
  • predominating color is a strong green or crimson, such a carpet is
  • always suitable. These Smyrna carpets are usually well designed; and
  • if their colors be restricted to red and green, with small admixture
  • of dark blue, they harmonize with almost any style of decoration. It
  • is well, as a rule, to shun the decorative schemes concocted by the
  • writers who supply our newspapers with hints for "artistic interiors."
  • The use of such poetic adjectives as jonquil-yellow, willow-green,
  • shell-pink, or ashes-of-roses, gives to these descriptions of the
  • "unique boudoir" or "ideal summer room" a charm which the reality
  • would probably not possess. The arrangements suggested are usually
  • cheap devices based upon the mistaken idea that defects in structure
  • or design may be remedied by an overlaying of color or ornament. This
  • theory often leads to the spending of much more money than would have
  • been required to make one or two changes in the plan of the room, and
  • the result is never satisfactory to the fastidious.
  • There are but two ways of dealing with a room which is fundamentally
  • ugly: one is to accept it, and the other is courageously to correct
  • its ugliness. Half-way remedies are a waste of money and serve rather
  • to call attention to the defects of the room than to conceal them.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE X._
  • FRENCH MARQUETRY TABLE, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.]
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [7] There is no objection to putting a fireplace between two doors,
  • provided both doors be at least six feet from the chimney.
  • [8] Not rattan, as the models are too bad.
  • III
  • WALLS
  • Proportion is the good breeding of architecture. It is that something,
  • indefinable to the unprofessional eye, which gives repose and
  • distinction to a room: in its origin a matter of nice mathematical
  • calculation, of scientific adjustment of voids and masses, but in its
  • effects as intangible as that all-pervading essence which the ancients
  • called the soul.
  • It is not proposed to enter here into a technical discussion of the
  • delicate problem of proportion. The decorator, with whom this book is
  • chiefly concerned, is generally not consulted until the house that he
  • is to decorate has been built--and built, in all probability, quite
  • without reference to the interior treatment it is destined to receive.
  • All he can hope to do is, by slight modifications here and there in
  • the dimensions or position of the openings, to re-establish that
  • harmony of parts so frequently disregarded in modern house-planning.
  • It often happens, however, that the decorator's desire to make these
  • slight changes, upon which the success of his whole scheme depends, is
  • a source of perplexity and distress to his bewildered client, who sees
  • in it merely the inclination to find fault with another's work.
  • Nothing can be more natural than this attitude on the part of the
  • client. How is he to decide between the architect, who has possibly
  • disregarded in some measure the claims of symmetry and proportion in
  • planning the interior of the house, and the decorator who insists upon
  • those claims without being able to justify his demands by any
  • explanation comprehensible to the unprofessional? It is inevitable
  • that the decorator, who comes last, should fare worse, especially as
  • he makes his appearance at a time when contractors' bills are pouring
  • in, and the proposition to move a mantelpiece or change the dimensions
  • of a door opens fresh vistas of expense to the client's terrified
  • imagination.
  • Undoubtedly these difficulties have diminished in the last few years.
  • Architects are turning anew to the lost tradition of symmetry and to a
  • scientific study of the relation between voids and masses, and the
  • decorator's task has become correspondingly easier. Still, there are
  • many cases where his work is complicated by some trifling obstacle,
  • the removal of which the client opposes only because he cannot in
  • imagination foresee the improvement which would follow. If the client
  • permits the change to be made, he has no difficulty in appreciating
  • the result: he cannot see it in advance.
  • A few words from Isaac Ware's admirable chapter on "The Origin of
  • Proportions in the Orders"[9] may serve to show the importance of
  • proportion in all schemes of decoration, and the necessity of
  • conforming to certain rules that may at first appear both arbitrary
  • and incomprehensible.
  • "An architect of genius," Ware writes (alluding to the latitude which
  • the ancients allowed themselves in using the orders), "will think
  • himself happy, in designing a building that is to be enriched with the
  • Doric order, that he has all the latitude between two and a half and
  • seventeen for the projecture of its capital; that he can proportion
  • this projecture to the general idea of his building anywhere between
  • these extremes and show his authority. This is an happiness to the
  • person of real genius;... but as all architects are not, nor can be
  • expected to be, of this stamp, it is needful some standard should be
  • established, founded upon what a good taste shall most admire in the
  • antique, and fixed as a model from which to work, or as a test to
  • which we may have recourse in disputes and controversies."
  • If to these words be added his happy definition of the sense of
  • proportion as "fancy under the restraint and conduct of judgment," and
  • his closing caution that "it is mean in the undertaker of a great work
  • to copy strictly, and it is dangerous to give a loose to fancy
  • _without a perfect knowledge how far a variation may be justified_,"
  • the unprofessional reader may form some idea of the importance of
  • proportion and of the necessity for observing its rules.
  • If proportion is the good breeding of architecture, symmetry, or the
  • answering of one part to another, may be defined as the sanity of
  • decoration. The desire for symmetry, for balance, for rhythm in form
  • as well as in sound, is one of the most inveterate of human instincts.
  • Yet for years Anglo-Saxons have been taught that to pay any regard to
  • symmetry in architecture or decoration is to truckle to one of the
  • meanest forms of artistic hypocrisy. The master who has taught this
  • strange creed, in words magical enough to win acceptance for any
  • doctrine, has also revealed to his generation so many of the forgotten
  • beauties of early art that it is hard to dispute his principles of
  • æsthetics. As a guide through the byways of art, Mr. Ruskin is
  • entitled to the reverence and gratitude of all; but as a logical
  • exponent of the causes and effects of the beauty he discovers, his
  • authority is certainly open to question. For years he has spent the
  • full force of his unmatched prose in denouncing the enormity of
  • putting a door or a window in a certain place in order that it may
  • correspond to another; nor has he scrupled to declare to the victims
  • of this practice that it leads to abysses of moral as well as of
  • artistic degradation.
  • Time has taken the terror from these threats and architects are
  • beginning to see that a regard for external symmetry, far from
  • interfering with the requirements of house-planning, tends to produce
  • a better, because a more carefully studied, plan, as well as a more
  • convenient distribution of wall-space; but in the lay mind there still
  • lingers not only a vague association between outward symmetry and
  • interior discomfort, between a well-balanced facade and badly
  • distributed rooms, but a still vaguer notion that regard for symmetry
  • indicates poverty of invention, lack of ingenuity and weak
  • subservience to a meaningless form.
  • What the instinct for symmetry means, philosophers may be left to
  • explain; but that it does exist, that it means something, and that it
  • is most strongly developed in those races which have reached the
  • highest artistic civilization, must be acknowledged by all students of
  • sociology. It is, therefore, not superfluous to point out that, in
  • interior decoration as well as in architecture, a regard for symmetry,
  • besides satisfying a legitimate artistic requirement, tends to make
  • the average room not only easier to furnish, but more comfortable to
  • live in.
  • [Illustration _PLATE XI._
  • DRAWING-ROOM IN BERKELEY SQUARE, LONDON. XVIII CENTURY.]
  • As the effect produced by a room depends chiefly upon the distribution
  • of its openings, it will be well to begin by considering the treatment
  • of the walls. It has already been said that the decorator can often
  • improve a room, not only from the artistic point of view, but as
  • regards the comfort of its inmates, by making some slight change in
  • the position of its openings. Take, for instance, a library in which
  • it is necessary to put the two principal bookcases one on each side of
  • a door or fireplace. If this opening is in the _centre_ of one side of
  • the room, the wall-decorations may be made to balance, and the
  • bookcases may be of the same width,--an arrangement which will give to
  • the room an air of spaciousness and repose. Should the wall-spaces on
  • either side of the opening be of unequal extent, both decorations and
  • bookcases must be modified in size and design; and not only does the
  • problem become more difficult, but the result, because necessarily
  • less simple, is certain to be less satisfactory. Sometimes, on the
  • other hand, convenience is sacrificed to symmetry; and in such cases
  • it is the decorator's business to remedy this defect, while preserving
  • to the eye the aspect of symmetry. A long narrow room may be taken as
  • an example. If the fireplace is in the centre of one of the long sides
  • of the room, with a door directly opposite, the hearth will be without
  • privacy and the room virtually divided into two parts, since, in a
  • narrow room, no one cares to sit in a line with the doorway. This
  • division of the room makes it more difficult to furnish and less
  • comfortable to live in, besides wasting all the floor-space between
  • the chimney and the door. One way of overcoming the difficulty is to
  • move the door some distance down the long side of the room, so that
  • the space about the fireplace is no longer a thoroughfare, and the
  • privacy of the greater part of the room is preserved, even if the door
  • be left open. The removal of the door from the centre of one side of
  • the room having disturbed the equilibrium of the openings, this
  • equilibrium may be restored by placing in a line with the door, at the
  • other end of the same side-wall, a piece of furniture corresponding as
  • nearly as possible in height and width to the door. This will satisfy
  • the eye, which in matters of symmetry demands, not absolute similarity
  • of detail, but merely correspondence of outline and dimensions.
  • It is idle to multiply examples of the various ways in which such
  • readjustments of the openings may increase the comfort and beauty of a
  • room. Every problem in house decoration demands a slightly different
  • application of the same general principles, and the foregoing
  • instances are intended only to show how much depends upon the placing
  • of openings and how reasonable is the decorator's claim to have a
  • share in planning the background upon which his effects are to be
  • produced.
  • It may surprise those whose attention has not been turned to such
  • matters to be told that in all but the most cheaply constructed houses
  • the interior walls are invariably treated as an order. In all houses,
  • even of the poorest kind, the walls of the rooms are finished by a
  • plain projecting board adjoining the floor, surmounted by one or more
  • mouldings. This base, as it is called, is nothing more nor less than
  • the part of an order between shaft and floor, or shaft and pedestal,
  • as the case may be. If it be next remarked that the upper part of the
  • wall, adjoining the ceiling, is invariably finished by a moulded
  • projection corresponding with the crowning member of an order, it will
  • be clear that the shaft, with its capital, has simply been omitted, or
  • that the uniform wall-space between the base and cornice has been
  • regarded as replacing it. In rooms of a certain height and importance
  • the column or pilaster is frequently restored to its proper place
  • between base and cornice; but where such treatment is too monumental
  • for the dimensions of the room, the main lines of the wall-space
  • should none the less be regarded as distinctly architectural, and the
  • decoration applied should be subordinate to the implied existence of
  • an order. (For the application of an order to walls, see Plates XLII
  • and L.)
  • Where the shafts are omitted, the eye undoubtedly feels a lack of
  • continuity in the treatment: the cornice seems to hang in air and the
  • effect produced is unsatisfactory. This is obviated by the use of
  • panelling, the vertical lines carried up at intervals from base to
  • cornice satisfying the need for some visible connection between the
  • upper and lower members of the order. Moreover, if the lines of the
  • openings are carried up to the cornice (as they are in all
  • well-designed schemes of decoration), the openings may be considered
  • as intercolumniations and the intermediate wall-spaces as the shafts
  • or piers supporting the cornice.
  • In well-finished rooms the order is usually imagined as resting, not
  • on the floor, but on pedestals, or rather on a continuous pedestal.
  • This continuous pedestal, or "dado" as it is usually called, is
  • represented by a plinth surmounted by mouldings, by an intermediate
  • member often decorated with tablets or sunk panels with moulded
  • margins, and by a cornice. The use of the dado raises the chief
  • wall-decoration of the room to a level with the eye and prevents its
  • being interrupted or concealed by the furniture which may be placed
  • against the walls. This fact makes it clear that in all well-designed
  • rooms there should be a dado about two and a half feet high. If lower
  • than this, it does not serve its purpose of raising the
  • wall-decoration to a line above the furniture; while the high dado
  • often seen in modern American rooms throws all the rest of the
  • panelling out of scale and loses its own significance as the pedestal
  • supporting an order.
  • In rooms of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, when little
  • furniture was used, the dado was often richly ornamented, being
  • sometimes painted with delicate arabesques corresponding with those on
  • the doors and inside shutters. As rooms grew smaller and the quantity
  • of furniture increased so much that the dado was almost concealed, the
  • treatment of the latter was wisely simplified, being reduced, as a
  • rule, to sunk panels and a few strongly marked mouldings. The
  • decorator cannot do better than plan the ornamentation of his dado
  • according to the amount of furniture to be placed against the walls.
  • In corridor or antechamber, or in a ball-room, the dado may receive a
  • more elaborate treatment than is necessary in a library or
  • drawing-room, where probably much less of it will be seen. It was not
  • unusual, in the decoration of lobbies and corridors in old French and
  • Italian houses, to omit the dado entirely if an order was used, thus
  • bringing the wall-decoration down to the base-board; but this was done
  • only in rooms or passage-ways not meant to contain any furniture.
  • The three noblest forms of wall-decoration are fresco-painting,
  • panelling, and tapestry hangings. In the best period of decoration all
  • three were regarded as subordinate to the architectural lines of the
  • room. The Italian fresco-painters, from Giotto to Tiepolo, never lost
  • sight of the interrelation between painting and architecture. It
  • matters not if the connection between base and cornice be maintained
  • by actual pilasters or mouldings, or by their painted or woven
  • imitations. The line, and not the substance, is what the eye demands.
  • It is a curious perversion of artistic laws that has led certain
  • critics to denounce painted architecture or woven mouldings. As in
  • imaginative literature the author may present to his reader as
  • possible anything that he has the talent to make the reader accept, so
  • in decorative art the artist is justified in presenting to the eye
  • whatever his skill can devise to satisfy its requirements; nor is
  • there any insincerity in this proceeding. Decorative art is not an
  • exact science. The decorator is not a chemist or a physiologist; it is
  • part of his mission, not to explain illusions, but to produce them.
  • Subject only to laws established by the limitations of the eye, he is
  • master of the domain of fancy, of that _pays bleu_ of the impossible
  • that it is his privilege to throw open to the charmed imagination.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XII._
  • ROOM IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI, NEAR CHIAVENNA.
  • XVI OR EARLY XVII CENTURY.
  • (EXAMPLE OF FRESCOED CEILING.)]
  • Of the means of wall-decoration already named, fresco-painting and
  • stucco-panelling were generally preferred by Italian decorators, and
  • wood-panelling and tapestries by those of northern Europe. The use of
  • arras naturally commended itself to the northern noble, shivering in
  • his draughty castles and obliged to carry from one to another the
  • furniture and hangings that the unsettled state of the country made it
  • impossible to leave behind him. Italy, however, long supplied the
  • finest designs to the tapestry-looms of northern Europe, as the
  • Italian painters provided ready-made backgrounds of peaked hills,
  • winding torrents and pinnacled cities to the German engravers and the
  • Flemish painters of their day.
  • Tapestry, in the best periods of house-decoration, was always
  • subordinated to the architectural lines of the room (see Plate XI).
  • Where it was not specially woven for the panels it was intended to
  • fill, the subdivisions of the wall-spaces were adapted to its
  • dimensions. It was carefully fitted into the panelling of the room,
  • and never made to turn an angle, as wall-paper does in modern rooms,
  • nor combined with other odds and ends of decoration. If a room was
  • tapestried, it was tapestried, not decorated in some other way, with
  • bits of tapestry hung here and there at random over the fundamental
  • lines of the decoration. Nothing can be more beautiful than tapestry
  • properly used; but hung up without regard to the composition of the
  • room, here turning an angle, there covering a part of the dado or
  • overlapping a pilaster, it not only loses its own value, but destroys
  • the whole scheme of decoration with which it is thus unmeaningly
  • combined.
  • Italian panelling was of stone, marble or stucco, while in northern
  • Europe it was so generally of wood that (in England especially) the
  • term _panelling_ has become almost synonymous with _wood-panelling_,
  • and in some minds there is a curious impression that any panelling not
  • of wood is a sham. As a matter of fact, wood-panelling was used in
  • northern Europe simply because it kept the cold out more successfully
  • than a _revêtement_ of stone or plaster; while south of the Alps its
  • use was avoided for the equally good reason that in hot climates it
  • attracts vermin.
  • If priority of use be held as establishing a standard in decoration,
  • wood-panelling should be regarded as a sham and plaster-panelling as
  • its lawful prototype; for the use of stucco in the panelling of walls
  • and ceilings is highly characteristic of Roman interior decoration,
  • and wood-panelling as at present used is certainly of later origin.
  • But nothing can be more idle than such comparisons, nor more
  • misleading than the idea that stucco is a sham because it seeks to
  • imitate wood. It does not seek to imitate wood. It is a recognized
  • substance, of incalculable value for decorative effect, and no more
  • owes its place in decoration to a fancied resemblance to some other
  • material than the nave of a cathedral owes its place in architecture
  • to the fancied resemblance to a ship.
  • In the hands of a great race of artistic _virtuosi_ like the Italians,
  • stucco has produced effects of beauty which in any other substance
  • would have lost something of their freshness, their plastic
  • spontaneity. From the delicate traceries of the Roman baths and the
  • loveliness of Agostino da Duccio's chapel-front at Perugia, to the
  • improvised bravura treatment of the Farnese theatre at Parma, it has
  • served, through every phase of Italian art, to embody the most refined
  • and studied, as well as the most audacious and ephemeral, of
  • decorative conceptions.
  • It must not be supposed that because painting, panelling and tapestry
  • are the noblest forms of wall-decoration, they are necessarily the
  • most unattainable. Good tapestry is, of course, very expensive, and
  • even that which is only mediocre is beyond the reach of the average
  • purchaser; while stuff hangings and wall-papers, its modern
  • successors, have less to recommend them than other forms of
  • wall-decoration. With painting and panelling the case is different.
  • When painted walls were in fashion, there existed, below the great
  • creative artists, schools of decorative designers skilled in the art
  • of fresco-decoration, from the simplest kind to the most ornate. The
  • demand for such decoration would now call forth the same order of
  • talent, and many artists who are wasting their energies on the
  • production of indifferent landscapes and unsuccessful portraits might,
  • in the quite different field of decorative painting, find the true
  • expression of their talent.
  • To many minds the mention of a frescoed room suggests the image of a
  • grandiose saloon, with gods and goddesses of heroic size crowding the
  • domed ceiling and lofty walls; but the heroic style of fresco-painting
  • is only one of its many phases. To see how well this form of
  • decoration may be adapted to small modern rooms and to our present way
  • of living, it is only necessary to study the walls of the little
  • Pompeian houses, with their delicate arabesques and slender, fanciful
  • figures, or to note the manner in which the Italian painters treated
  • the small rooms of the casino or garden-pavilion which formed part of
  • every Italian country-seat. Examples of this light style of decoration
  • may be found in the Casino del grotto in the grounds of the Palazzo
  • del T at Mantua, in some of the smaller rooms of the hunting-lodge of
  • Stupinigi near Turin, and in the casino of the Villa Valmarana near
  • Vicenza, where the frescoes are by Tiepolo; while in France a pleasing
  • instance of the same style of treatment is seen in the small octagonal
  • pavilion called the Belvédère, frescoed by Le Riche, in the gardens of
  • the Petit Trianon at Versailles.
  • As regards panelling, it has already been said that if the effect
  • produced be satisfactory to the eye, the substance used is a matter of
  • indifference. Stone-panelling has the merit of solidity, and the
  • outlines of massive stone mouldings are strong and dignified; but the
  • same effect may be produced in stucco, a material as well suited to
  • the purpose as stone, save for its greater fragility. Wood-panelling
  • is adapted to the most delicate carving, greater sharpness of edge and
  • clearness of undercutting being obtainable than in stucco: though this
  • qualification applies only to the moulded stucco ornaments used from
  • economy, not to those modelled by hand. Used in the latter way, stucco
  • may be made to produce the same effects as carved wood, and for
  • delicacy of modelling in low relief it is superior to any other
  • material. There is, in short, little to choose between the different
  • substances, except in so far as one or the other may commend itself to
  • the artist as more peculiarly suited to the special requirements of
  • his design, or to the practical conditions regulating his work.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XIII._
  • DRAWING-ROOM AT EASTON NESTON HALL, ENGLAND.
  • BUILT BY NICHOLAS HAWKESMOOR, 1702.
  • (EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)]
  • It is to this regard for practical conditions, and not to any fancied
  • superiority over other materials, that the use of wood-panelling in
  • northern Europe may most reasonably be attributed. Not only was wood
  • easy to obtain, but it had the additional merit of keeping out the
  • cold: two qualities sufficient to recommend it to the common sense of
  • French and English architects. From the decorative point of view it
  • has, when unpainted, one undeniable advantage over stucco--that is,
  • beauty of color and veining. As a background for the dull gilding of
  • old picture-frames, or as a setting for tapestry, nothing can surpass
  • the soft rich tones of oak or walnut panelling, undefaced by the
  • application of a shiny varnish.
  • With the introduction of the orders into domestic architecture and the
  • treatment of interior walls with dado and cornice, the panelling of
  • the wall-space between those two members began to assume definite
  • proportions. In England and France, before that time, wall-panels were
  • often divided into small equal-sized rectangles which, from lack of
  • any central motive, produced a most inadequate impression. Frequently,
  • too, in the houses of the Renaissance the panelling, instead of being
  • carried up to the ceiling, was terminated two or three feet below it a
  • form of treatment that reduced the height of the room and broke the
  • connection between walls and ceiling. This awkward device of stunted
  • panelling, or, as it might be called, of an unduly heightened dado,
  • has been revived by modern decorators; and it is not unusual to see
  • the walls of a room treated, as regards their base-board and cornice,
  • as part of an order, and then panelled up to within a foot or two of
  • the cornice, without apparent regard to the true _raison d'être_ of
  • the dado (see Plate XII).
  • If, then, the design of the wall-panelling is good, it matters little
  • whether stone, stucco, or wood be used. In all three it is possible to
  • obtain effects ranging from the grandeur of the great loggia of the
  • Villa Madama to the simplicity of any wood-panelled parlor in a New
  • England country-house, and from the greatest costliness to an outlay
  • little larger than that required for the purchase of a good
  • wall-paper.
  • It was well for the future of house-decoration when medical science
  • declared itself against the use of wall-papers. These hangings have,
  • in fact, little to recommend them. Besides being objectionable on
  • sanitary grounds, they are inferior as a wall-decoration to any form
  • of treatment, however simple, that maintains, instead of effacing, the
  • architectural lines of a room. It was the use of wall-paper that led
  • to the obliteration of the over-door and over-mantel, and to the
  • gradual submerging under a flood of pattern of all the main lines of
  • the wall-spaces. Its merits are that it is cheap, easy to put on and
  • easy to remove. On the other hand, it is readily damaged, soon fades,
  • and cannot be cleaned; while from the decorative point of view there
  • can be no comparison between the flat meanderings of wall-paper
  • pattern and the strong architectural lines of any scheme of panelling,
  • however simple. Sometimes, of course, the use of wall-paper is a
  • matter of convenience, since it saves both time and trouble; but a
  • papered room can never, decoratively or otherwise, be as satisfactory
  • as one in which the walls are treated in some other manner.
  • The hanging of walls with chintz or any other material is even more
  • objectionable than the use of wall-paper, since it has not the saving
  • merit of cheapness. The custom is probably a survival of the time when
  • wall-decorations had to be made in movable shape; and this facility of
  • removal points to the one good reason for using stuff hangings. In a
  • hired house, if the wall-decorations are ugly, and it is necessary to
  • hide them, the rooms may be hung with stuff which the departing tenant
  • can take away. In other words, stuff hangings are serviceable if used
  • as a tent; as a permanent mode of decoration they are both unhealthy
  • and inappropriate. There is something unpleasant in the idea of a
  • dust-collecting fabric fixed to the wall, so that it cannot be shaken
  • out at will like a curtain. Textile fabrics are meant to be moved,
  • folded, shaken: they have none of the qualities of permanence and
  • solidity which we associate with the walls of a room. The much-derided
  • marble curtains of the Jesuit church in Venice are no more illogical
  • than stuff wall-hangings.
  • In decorating the walls of a room, the first point to be considered is
  • whether they are to form a background for its contents, or to be in
  • themselves its chief decoration. In many cases the disappointing
  • effects of wall-decoration are due to the fact that this important
  • distinction has been overlooked. In rooms that are to be hung with
  • prints or pictures, the panelling or other treatment of the walls
  • should be carefully designed with a view to the size and number of the
  • pictures. Pictures should never be hung against a background of
  • pattern. Nothing is more distressing than the sight of a large
  • oil-painting in a ponderous frame seemingly suspended from a spray of
  • wild roses or any of the other naturalistic vegetation of the modern
  • wall-paper. The overlaying of pattern is always a mistake. It produces
  • a confusion of line in which the finest forms lose their individuality
  • and significance.
  • It is also important to avoid hanging pictures or prints too close to
  • each other. Not only do the colors clash, but the different designs of
  • the frames, some of which may be heavy, with deeply recessed
  • mouldings, while others are flat and carved in low relief, produce an
  • equally discordant impression. Every one recognizes the necessity of
  • selecting the mouldings and other ornamental details of a room with a
  • view to their position in the scheme of decoration; but few stop to
  • consider that in a room hung with pictures, the frames take the place
  • of wall-mouldings, and consequently must be chosen and placed as
  • though they were part of a definite decorative composition.
  • Pictures and prints should be fastened to the wall, not hung by a cord
  • or wire, nor allowed to tilt forward at an angle. The latter
  • arrangement is specially disturbing since it throws the picture-frames
  • out of the line of the wall. It must never be forgotten that pictures
  • on a wall, whether set in panels or merely framed and hung, inevitably
  • become a part of the wall-decoration. In the seventeenth and
  • eighteenth centuries, in rooms of any importance, pictures were always
  • treated as a part of the decoration, and frequently as panels sunk in
  • the wall in a setting of carved wood or stucco mouldings (see
  • paintings in Plates V and XIX). Even when not set in panels, they were
  • always fixed to the wall, and their frames, whether of wood or stucco,
  • were made to correspond with the ornamental detail of the rest of the
  • room. Beautiful examples of this mode of treatment are seen in many
  • English interiors of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,[10] and
  • some of the finest carvings of Grinling Gibbons were designed for this
  • purpose.
  • Even where the walls are not to be hung with pictures, it is necessary
  • to consider what kind of background the furniture and objects of art
  • require. If the room is to be crowded with cabinets, bookcases and
  • other tall pieces, and these, as well as the tables and mantel-shelf,
  • are to be covered with porcelain vases, bronze statuettes, ivories,
  • Chinese monsters and Chelsea groups, a plain background should be
  • provided for this many-colored medley. Should the room contain only a
  • few important pieces of furniture, and one or two vases or busts, the
  • walls against which these strongly marked objects are to be placed may
  • receive a more decorative treatment. It is only in rooms used for
  • entertaining, dining, or some special purpose for which little
  • furniture is required, that the walls should receive a more elaborate
  • scheme of decoration.
  • Where the walls are treated in an architectural manner, with a
  • well-designed dado and cornice, and an over-mantel and over-doors
  • connecting the openings with the cornice, it will be found that in a
  • room of average size the intervening wall-spaces may be tinted in a
  • uniform color and left unornamented. If the fundamental lines are
  • right, very little decorative detail is needed to complete the effect;
  • whereas, when the lines are wrong, no overlaying of ornamental odds
  • and ends, in the way of pictures, bric-à-brac and other improvised
  • expedients, will conceal the structural deficiencies.
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [9] _A Complete Body of Architecture_, Book II, chap. iii.
  • [10] See the saloon at Easton Neston, built by Nicholas Hawkesmoor
  • (Plate XIII), and various examples given in Pyne's _Royal Residences_.
  • IV
  • DOORS
  • The fate of the door in America has been a curious one, and had the
  • other chief features of the house--such as windows, fireplaces, and
  • stairs--been pursued with the same relentless animosity by architects
  • and decorators, we should no longer be living in houses at all. First,
  • the door was slid into the wall; then even its concealed presence was
  • resented, and it was unhung and replaced by a portière; while of late
  • it has actually ceased to form a part of house-building, and many
  • recently built houses contain doorways _without doors_. Even the front
  • door, which might seem to have too valid a reason for existence to be
  • disturbed by the variations of fashion, has lately had to yield its
  • place, in the more pretentious kind of house, to a wrought-iron
  • gateway lined with plate-glass, against which, as a climax of
  • inconsequence, a thick curtain is usually hung.
  • It is not difficult to explain such architectural vagaries. In
  • general, their origin is to be found in the misapplication of some
  • serviceable feature and its consequent rejection by those who did not
  • understand that it had ceased to be useful only because it was not
  • properly used.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XIV._
  • DOORWAY WITH MARBLE ARCHITRAVE,
  • DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVI CENTURY.]
  • In the matter of doors, such an explanation at once presents itself.
  • During the latter half of the eighteenth century it occurred to
  • some ingenious person that when two adjoining rooms were used for
  • entertaining, and it was necessary to open the doors between them,
  • these doors might be in the way; and to avoid this possibility, a
  • recess was formed in the thickness of the wall, and the door was made
  • to slide into it.
  • This idea apparently originated in England, for sliding doors, even in
  • the present day, are virtually unknown on the continent; and Isaac
  • Ware, in the book already quoted, speaks of the sliding door as having
  • been used "at the house, late Mr. de Pestre's, near Hanover Square,"
  • and adds that "the manner of it there may serve as an example to other
  • builders," showing it to have been a novelty which he thought worthy
  • of imitation.
  • English taste has never been so sure as that of the Latin races; and
  • it has, moreover, been perpetually modified by a passion for
  • contriving all kinds of supposed "conveniences," which instead of
  • simplifying life not unfrequently tend to complicate it. Americans
  • have inherited this trait, and in both countries the architect or
  • upholsterer who can present a new and more intricate way of planning a
  • house or of making a piece of furniture, is more sure of a hearing
  • than he who follows the accepted lines.
  • It is doubtful if the devices to which so much is sacrificed in
  • English and American house-planning always offer the practical
  • advantages attributed to them. In the case of the sliding door these
  • advantages are certainly open to question, since there is no reason
  • why a door should not open into a room. Under ordinary circumstances,
  • doors should always be kept shut; it is only, as Ware points out, when
  • two adjoining rooms are used for entertaining that it is necessary to
  • leave the door between them open. Now, between two rooms destined for
  • entertaining, a double door (_à deux battants_) is always preferable
  • to a single one; and as an opening four feet six inches wide is
  • sufficient in such cases, each of the doors will be only two feet
  • three inches wide, and therefore cannot encroach to any serious extent
  • on the floor-space of the room. On the other hand, much has been
  • sacrificed to the supposed "convenience" of the sliding door: first,
  • the decorative effect of a well-panelled door, with hinges, box-locks
  • and handle of finely chiselled bronze; secondly, the privacy of both
  • rooms, since the difficulty of closing a heavy sliding door always
  • leads to its being left open, with the result that two rooms are
  • necessarily used as one. In fact, the absence of privacy in modern
  • houses is doubtless in part due to the difficulty of closing the doors
  • between the rooms.
  • The sliding door has led to another abuse in house-planning: the
  • exaggerated widening of the doorway. While doors were hung on hinges,
  • doorways were of necessity restricted to their proper dimensions; but
  • with the introduction of the sliding door, openings eight or ten feet
  • wide became possible. The planning of a house is often modified by a
  • vague idea on the part of its owners that they may wish to give
  • entertainments on a large scale. As a matter of fact, general
  • entertainments are seldom given in a house of average size; and those
  • who plan their houses with a view to such possibilities sacrifice
  • their daily comfort to an event occurring perhaps once a year. But
  • even where many entertainments are to be given large doorways are of
  • little use. Any architect of experience knows that ease of circulation
  • depends far more on the planning of the house and on the position of
  • the openings than on the actual dimensions of the latter. Indeed, two
  • moderate-sized doorways leading from one room to another are of much
  • more use in facilitating the movements of a crowd than one opening ten
  • feet wide.
  • Sliding doors have been recommended on the ground that their use
  • preserves a greater amount of wall-space; but two doorways of moderate
  • dimensions, properly placed, will preserve as much wall-space as one
  • very large opening and will probably permit a better distribution of
  • panelling and furniture. There was far more wall-space in seventeenth
  • and eighteenth-century rooms than there is in rooms of the same
  • dimensions in the average modern American house; and even where this
  • space was not greater in actual measurement, more furniture could be
  • used, since the openings were always placed with a view to the proper
  • arrangement of what the room was to contain.
  • According to the best authorities, the height of a well-proportioned
  • doorway should be twice its width; and as the height is necessarily
  • regulated by the stud of the room, it follows that the width varies;
  • but it is obvious that no doorway should be less than six feet high
  • nor less than three feet wide.
  • When a doorway is over three feet six inches wide, a pair of doors
  • should always be used; while a single door is preferable in a narrow
  • opening.
  • In rooms twelve feet or less in height, doorways should not be more
  • than nine feet high. The width of openings in such rooms is therefore
  • restricted to four feet six inches; indeed, it is permissible to make
  • the opening lower and thus reduce its width to four feet; six inches
  • of additional wall-space are not to be despised in a room of average
  • dimensions.
  • The treatment of the door forms one of the most interesting chapters
  • in the history of house-decoration. In feudal castles the interior
  • doorway, for purposes of defense, was made so small and narrow that
  • only one person could pass through at a time, and was set in a plain
  • lintel or architrave of stone, the door itself being fortified by
  • bands of steel or iron, and by heavy bolts and bars. Even at this
  • early period it seems probable that in the chief apartments the lines
  • of the doorway were carried up to the ceiling by means of an over-door
  • of carved wood, or of some painted decorative composition.[11] This
  • connection between the doorway and the ceiling, maintained through all
  • the subsequent phases of house-decoration, was in fact never
  • disregarded until the beginning of the present century.
  • It was in Italy that the door, in common with the other features of
  • private dwellings, first received a distinctly architectural
  • treatment. In Italian palaces of the fifteenth century the doorways
  • were usually framed by architraves of marble, enriched with
  • arabesques, medallions and processional friezes in low relief,
  • combined with disks of colored marble. Interesting examples of this
  • treatment are seen in the apartments of Isabella of Este in the ducal
  • palace at Mantua (see Plate XIV), in the ducal palace at Urbino, and
  • in the Certosa of Pavia--some of the smaller doorways in this
  • monastery being decorated with medallion portraits of the Sforzas, and
  • with other low reliefs of extraordinary beauty.
  • The doors in Italian palaces were usually of inlaid wood, elaborate in
  • composition and affording in many cases beautiful instances of that
  • sense of material limitation that preserves one art from infringing
  • upon another. The intarsia doors of the palace at Urbino are among the
  • most famous examples of this form of decoration. It should be noted
  • that many of the woods used in Italian marquetry were of a light
  • shade, so that the blending of colors in Renaissance doors produces a
  • sunny golden-brown tint in perfect harmony with the marble architrave
  • of the doorway. The Italian decorator would never have permitted so
  • harsh a contrast as that between the white trim and the mahogany doors
  • of English eighteenth-century houses. This juxtaposition of colors was
  • disapproved by French decorators also, and was seldom seen except in
  • England and in the American houses built under English influence. It
  • should be observed, too, that the polish given to hard-grained wood in
  • England, and imitated in the wood-varnish of the present day, was
  • never in favor in Italy and France. Shiny surfaces were always
  • disliked by the best decorators.
  • The classic revival in Italy necessarily modified the treatment of the
  • doorway. Flat arabesques and delicately chiselled medallions gave way
  • to a plain architrave, frequently masked by an order; while the
  • over-door took the form of a pediment, or, in the absence of shafts,
  • of a cornice or entablature resting on brackets. The use of a pediment
  • over interior doorways was characteristic of Italian decoration.
  • In studying Italian interiors of this period from photographs or
  • modern prints, or even in visiting the partly dilapidated palaces
  • themselves, it may at first appear that the lines of the doorway were
  • not always carried up to the cornice. Several causes have combined to
  • produce this impression. In the first place, the architectural
  • treatment of the over-door was frequently painted on the wall, and has
  • consequently disappeared with the rest of the wall-decoration (see
  • Plate XV). Then, again, Italian rooms were often painted with
  • landscapes and out-of-door architectural effects, and when this was
  • done the doorways were combined with these architectural compositions,
  • and were not treated as part of the room, but as part of what the room
  • _pretended to be_. In the suppressed Scuola della Carità (now the
  • Academy of Fine Arts) at Venice, one may see a famous example of this
  • treatment in the doorway under the stairs leading up to the temple, in
  • Titian's great painting of the "Presentation of the Virgin."[12]
  • Again, in the high-studded Italian saloons containing a musician's
  • gallery, or a clerestory, a cornice was frequently carried around the
  • walls at suitable height above the lower range of openings, and the
  • decorative treatment above the doors, windows and fireplace extended
  • only to this cornice, not to the actual ceiling of the room.
  • Thus it will be seen that the relation between the openings and
  • cornice in Italian decoration was in reality always maintained except
  • where the decorator chose to regard them as forming a part, not of the
  • room, but of some other architectural composition.
  • In the sixteenth century the excessive use of marquetry was abandoned,
  • doors being panelled, and either left undecorated or painted with
  • those light animated combinations of figure and arabesque which
  • Raphael borrowed from the Roman fresco-painters, and which since his
  • day have been peculiarly characteristic of Italian decorative
  • painting.[13]
  • Wood-carving in Italy was little used in house-decoration, and, as a
  • rule, the panelling of doors was severely architectural in character,
  • with little of the delicate ornamentation marking the French work of
  • the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.[14]
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XV._
  • SALA DEI CAVALLI, PALAZZO DEL T, MANTUA. XVI CENTURY.
  • (EXAMPLE OF PAINTED ARCHITECTURAL DECORATION.)]
  • In France the application of the orders to interior doorways was never
  • very popular, though it figures in French architectural works of
  • the eighteenth century. The architrave, except in houses of great
  • magnificence, was usually of wood, sometimes very richly carved. It
  • was often surmounted by an entablature with a cornice resting on
  • carved brackets; while the panel between this and the ceiling-cornice
  • was occupied by an over-door consisting either of a painting, of a
  • carved panel or of a stucco or marble bas-relief. These over-doors
  • usually corresponded with the design of the over-mantel.
  • Great taste and skill were displayed in the decoration of door-panels
  • and embrasure. In the earlier part of the seventeenth century, doors
  • and embrasures were usually painted, and nothing in the way of
  • decorative painting can exceed in beauty and fitness the French
  • compositions of this period.[15]
  • During the reign of Louis XIV, doors were either carved or painted,
  • and their treatment ranged from the most elaborate decoration to the
  • simplest panelling set in a plain wooden architrave. In some French
  • doors of this period painting and carving were admirably combined; and
  • they were further ornamented by the chiselled locks and hinges for
  • which French locksmiths were famous. So important a part did these
  • locks and hinges play in French decoration that Lebrun himself is said
  • to have designed those in the Galerie d'Apollon, in the Louvre, when
  • he composed the decoration of the room. Even in the simplest private
  • houses, where chiselled bronze was too expensive a luxury, and
  • wrought-iron locks and hinges, with plain knobs of brass or iron, were
  • used instead, such attention was paid to both design and execution
  • that it is almost impossible to find in France an old lock or hinge,
  • however plain, that is not well designed and well made (see Plate
  • XVII). The miserable commercial article that disgraces our modern
  • doors would not have been tolerated in the most unpretentious
  • dwelling.
  • The mortise-lock now in use in England and America first made its
  • appearance toward the end of the eighteenth century in England, where
  • it displaced the brass or iron box-lock; but on the Continent it has
  • never been adopted. It is a poor substitute for the box-lock, since it
  • not only weakens but disfigures the door, while a well-designed
  • box-lock is both substantial and ornamental (see Plate XVII).
  • In many minds the Louis XV period is associated with a general
  • waviness of line and excess of carving. It has already been pointed
  • out that even when the rocaille manner was at its height the main
  • lines of a room were seldom allowed to follow the capricious movement
  • of the ornamental accessories. Openings being the leading features of
  • a room, their main lines were almost invariably respected; and while
  • considerable play of movement was allowed in some of the accessory
  • mouldings of the over-doors and over-mantels, the plan of the panel,
  • in general symmetrical, was in many cases a plain rectangle.[16]
  • During the Louis XV period the panelling of doors was frequently
  • enriched with elaborate carving; but such doors are to be found only
  • in palaces, or in princely houses like the Hôtels de Soubise, de
  • Rohan, or de Toulouse (see Plate XVIII). In the most magnificent
  • apartments, moreover, plain panelled doors were as common as those
  • adorned with carving; while in the average private hôtel, even where
  • much ornament was lavished on the panelling of the walls, the doors
  • were left plain.
  • Towards the close of this reign, when the influence of Gabriel began
  • to simplify and restrain the ornamental details of house-decoration,
  • the panelled door was often made without carving and was sometimes
  • painted with attenuated arabesques and grisaille medallions, relieved
  • against a gold ground. Gabriel gave the key-note of what is known as
  • Louis XVI decoration, and the treatment of the door in France followed
  • the same general lines until the end of the eighteenth century. As the
  • classic influence became more marked, paintings in the over-door and
  • over-mantel were replaced by low or high reliefs in stucco: and
  • towards the end of the Louis XVI period a processional frieze in the
  • classic manner often filled the entablature above the architrave of
  • the door (see Plate XVI).
  • Doors opening upon a terrace, or leading from an antechamber into a
  • summer-parlor, or _salon frais_, were frequently made of glass; while
  • in gala rooms, doors so situated as to correspond with the windows of
  • the room were sometimes made of looking-glass. In both these instances
  • the glass was divided into small panes, with such strongly marked
  • mouldings that there could not be a moment's doubt of the apparent, as
  • well as the actual, solidity of the door. In good decorative art first
  • impressions are always taken into account, and the immediate
  • satisfaction of the eye is provided for.
  • In England the treatment of doorway and door followed in a general way
  • the Italian precedent. The architrave, as a rule, was severely
  • architectural, and in the eighteenth century the application of an
  • order was regarded as almost essential in rooms of a certain
  • importance. The door itself was sometimes inlaid,[17] but oftener
  • simply panelled (see Plate XI).
  • In the panelling of doors, English taste, except when it closely
  • followed Italian precedents, was not always good. The use of a pair of
  • doors in one opening was confined to grand houses, and in the average
  • dwelling single doors were almost invariably used, even in openings
  • over three feet wide. The great width of some of these single doors
  • led to a curious treatment of the panels, the door being divided by a
  • central stile, which was sometimes beaded, as though, instead of a
  • single door, it were really a pair held together by some invisible
  • agency. This central stile is almost invariably seen in the doors of
  • modern American houses.
  • Towards the middle of the eighteenth century the use of highly
  • polished mahogany doors became general in England. It has already been
  • pointed out that the juxtaposition of a dark-colored door and a white
  • architrave was not approved by French and Italian architects. Blondel,
  • in fact, expressly states that such contrasts are to be avoided, and
  • that where walls are pale in tint the door should never be dark: thus
  • in vestibules and antechambers panelled with Caen stone he recommends
  • painting the doors a pale shade of gray.
  • In Italy, when doors were left unpainted they were usually made of
  • walnut, a wood of which the soft, dull tone harmonizes well with
  • almost any color, whether light or dark; while in France it would not
  • be easy to find an unpainted door, except in rooms where the
  • wall-panelling is also of natural wood.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XVI._
  • DOOR IN THE SALA DELLO ZODIACO,
  • DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVIII CENTURY.]
  • In the better type of house lately built in America there is seen a
  • tendency to return to the use of doors hung on hinges. These, however,
  • have been so long out of favor that the rules regulating their
  • dimensions have been lost sight of, and the modern door and architrave
  • are seldom satisfactory in these respects. The principles of
  • proportion have been further disturbed by a return to the confused
  • and hesitating system of panelling prevalent in England during the
  • Tudor and Elizabethan periods.
  • The old French and Italian architects never failed to respect that
  • rule of decorative composition which prescribes that where there is
  • any division of parts, one part shall unmistakably predominate. In
  • conformity with this rule, the principal panel in doors of French or
  • Italian design is so much higher than the others that these are at
  • once seen to be merely accessory; whereas many of our modern doors are
  • cut up into so many small panels, and the central one so little
  • exceeds the others in height, that they do not "compose."
  • The architrave of the modern door has been neglected for the same
  • reasons as the window-architrave. The use of the heavy sliding door,
  • which could not be opened or shut without an effort, led to the
  • adoption of the portière; and the architrave, being thus concealed,
  • was no longer regarded as a feature of any importance in the
  • decoration of the room.
  • The portière has always been used, as old prints and pictures show;
  • but, like the curtain, in earlier days it was simply intended to keep
  • out currents of air, and was consequently seldom seen in well-built
  • houses, where double sets of doors served far better to protect the
  • room from draughts. In less luxurious rooms, where there were no
  • double doors, and portières had to be used, these were made as scant
  • and unobtrusive as possible. The device of draping stuffs about the
  • doorway, thus substituting a textile architrave for one of wood or
  • stone, originated with the modern upholsterer; and it is now not
  • unusual to see a wide opening with no door in it, enclosed in yards
  • and yards of draperies which cannot even be lowered at will.
  • The portière, besides causing a break in architectural lines, has
  • become one of the chief expenses in the decoration of the modern room;
  • indeed, the amount spent in buying yards of plush or damask, with the
  • addition of silk cord, tassels, gimp and fringe, often makes it
  • necessary to slight the essential features of the room; so that an
  • ugly mantelpiece or ceiling is preserved because the money required to
  • replace it has been used in the purchase of portières. These
  • superfluous draperies are, in fact, more expensive than a well-made
  • door with hinges and box-lock of chiselled bronze.
  • The general use of the portière has also caused the disappearance of
  • the over-door. The lines of the opening being hidden under a mass of
  • drapery, the need of connecting them with the cornice was no longer
  • felt, and one more feature of the room passed out of the architect's
  • hands into those of the upholsterer, or, as he might more fitly be
  • called, the house-dressmaker.
  • The return to better principles of design will do more than anything
  • else to restore the architectural lines of the room. Those who use
  • portières generally do so from an instinctive feeling that a door is
  • an ugly thing that ought to be hidden, and modern doors are in fact
  • ugly; but when architects give to the treatment of openings the same
  • attention they formerly received, it will soon be seen that this
  • ugliness is not a necessity, and portières will disappear with the
  • return of well-designed doors.
  • Some general hints concerning the distribution of openings have been
  • given in the chapter on walls. It may be noted in addition that while
  • all doorways in a room should, as a rule, be of one height, there are
  • cases where certain clearly subordinate openings may be lower than
  • those which contain doors _à deux battants_. In such cases the
  • panelling of the door must be carefully modified in accordance with
  • the dimensions of the opening, and the treatment of the over-doors
  • in their relation to each other must be studied with equal attention.
  • Examples of such adaptations are to be found in many old French and
  • Italian rooms.[18]
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XVII._
  • EXAMPLES OF MODERN FRENCH LOCKSMITHS' WORK.]
  • Doors should always swing _into_ a room. This facilitates entrance and
  • gives the hospitable impression that everything is made easy to those
  • who are coming in. Doors should furthermore be so hung that they
  • screen that part of the room in which the occupants usually sit. In
  • small rooms, especially those in town houses, this detail cannot be
  • too carefully considered. The fact that so many doors open in the
  • wrong way is another excuse for the existence of portières.
  • A word must also be said concerning the actual making of the door.
  • There is a general impression that veneered doors or furniture are
  • cheap substitutes for articles made of solid blocks of wood. As a
  • matter of fact, owing to the high temperature of American houses, all
  • well-made wood-work used in this country is of necessity composed of
  • at least three, and often of five, layers of wood. This method of
  • veneering, in which the layers are so placed that the grain runs in
  • different directions, is the only way of counteracting the shrinking
  • and swelling of the wood under artificial heat.
  • To some minds the concealed door represents one of those architectural
  • deceptions which no necessity can excuse. It is certain that the
  • concealed door is an expedient, and that in a well-planned house there
  • should be no need for expedients, unless the architect is hampered by
  • limitations of space, as is the case in designing the average American
  • town house. Architects all know how many principles of beauty and
  • fitness must be sacrificed to the restrictions of a plot of ground
  • twenty-five feet wide by seventy-five or a hundred in length. Under
  • such conditions, every device is permissible that helps to produce an
  • effect of spaciousness and symmetry without interfering with
  • convenience: chief among these contrivances being the concealed door.
  • Such doors are often useful in altering or adding to a badly planned
  • house. It is sometimes desirable to give increased facilities of
  • communication without adding to the visible number of openings in any
  • one room; while in other cases the limited amount of wall-space may
  • make it difficult to find place for a doorway corresponding in
  • dimensions with the others; or, again, where it is necessary to make a
  • closet under the stairs, the architrave of a visible door may clash
  • awkwardly with the stringboard.
  • Under such conditions the concealed door naturally suggests itself. To
  • those who regard its use as an offense against artistic integrity, it
  • must once more be pointed out that architecture addresses itself not
  • to the moral sense, but to the eye. The existing confusion on this
  • point is partly due to the strange analogy drawn by modern critics
  • between artistic sincerity and moral law. Analogies are the most
  • dangerous form of reasoning: they connect resemblances, but disguise
  • facts; and in this instance nothing can be more fallacious than to
  • measure the architect's action by an ethical standard.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XVIII._
  • CARVED DOOR, PALACE OF VERSAILLES.
  • LOUIS XV PERIOD.
  • (SHOWING PAINTED OVER-DOOR.)]
  • "Sincerity," in many minds, is chiefly associated with speaking the
  • truth; but architectural sincerity is simply obedience to certain
  • visual requirements, one of which demands that what are at once seen
  • to be the main lines of a room or house shall be acknowledged as such
  • in the application of ornament. The same architectural principles
  • demand that the main lines of a room shall not be unnecessarily
  • interrupted; and in certain cases it would be bad taste to disturb the
  • equilibrium of wall-spaces and decoration by introducing a visible
  • door leading to some unimportant closet or passageway, of which the
  • existence need not be known to any but the inmates of the house. It is
  • in such cases that the concealed door is a useful expedient. It can
  • hardly be necessary to point out that it would be a great mistake to
  • place a concealed door in a main opening. These openings should always
  • be recognized as one of the chief features of the room, and so treated
  • by the decorator; but this point has already been so strongly insisted
  • upon that it is reverted to here only in order to show how different
  • are the requirements which justify concealment.
  • The concealed door has until recently been used so little by American
  • architects that its construction is not well understood, and it is
  • often hung on ordinary visible hinges, instead of being swung on a
  • pivot. There is no reason why, with proper care, a door of this kind
  • should not be so nicely adjusted to the wall-panelling as to be
  • practically invisible; and to fulfil this condition is the first
  • necessity of its construction (see concealed door in Plate XLV).
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [11] See Viollet-le-Duc, _Dictionnaire raisonné de l'Architecture
  • française_, under _Porte_.
  • [12] This painting has now been restored to its proper position in the
  • Scuola della Carità, and the door which had been _painted in_ under
  • the stairs has been removed to make way for the actual doorway around
  • which the picture was originally painted.
  • [13] See the doors of the Sala dello Zodiaco in the ducal palace at
  • Mantua (Plate XVI).
  • [14] Some rooms of the rocaille period, however, contain doors as
  • elaborately carved as those seen in France (see the doors in the royal
  • palace at Genoa, Plate XXXIV).
  • [15] See the doors at Vaux-le-Vicomte and in the Palais de Justice at
  • Rennes.
  • [16] Only in the most exaggerated German baroque were the vertical
  • lines of the door-panels sometimes irregular.
  • [17] The inlaid doors of Houghton Hall, the seat of Sir Robert
  • Walpole, were noted for their beauty and costliness. The price of each
  • was £200.
  • [18] See a room in the Ministère de la Marine at Paris, where a
  • subordinate door is cleverly treated in connection with one of more
  • importance.
  • V
  • WINDOWS
  • In the decorative treatment of a room the importance of openings can
  • hardly be overestimated. Not only do they represent the three chief
  • essentials of its comfort,--light, heat and means of access,--but they
  • are the leading features in that combination of voids and masses that
  • forms the basis of architectural harmony. In fact, it is chiefly
  • because the decorative value of openings has ceased to be recognized
  • that modern rooms so seldom produce a satisfactory and harmonious
  • impression. It used to be thought that the effect of a room depended
  • on the treatment of its wall-spaces and openings; now it is supposed
  • to depend on its curtains and furniture. Accessory details have
  • crowded out the main decorative features; and, as invariably happens
  • when the relation of parts is disturbed, everything in the modern room
  • has been thrown out of balance by this confusion between the essential
  • and the incidental in decoration.[19]
  • The return to a more architectural treatment of rooms and to a
  • recognition of the decorative value of openings, besides producing
  • much better results, would undoubtedly reduce the expense of
  • house-decoration. A small quantity of ornament, properly applied, will
  • produce far more effect than ten times its amount used in the wrong
  • way; and it will be found that when decorators rely for their effects
  • on the treatment of openings, the rest of the room will require little
  • ornamentation. The crowding of rooms with furniture and bric-à-brac is
  • doubtless partly due to an unconscious desire to fill up the blanks
  • caused by the lack of architectural composition in the treatment of
  • the walls.
  • The importance of connecting the main lines of the openings with the
  • cornice having been explained in the previous chapter, it is now
  • necessary to study the different openings in turn, and to see in how
  • many ways they serve to increase the dignity and beauty of their
  • surroundings.
  • As light-giving is the main purpose for which windows are made, the
  • top of the window should be as near the ceiling as the cornice will
  • allow. Ventilation, the secondary purpose of the window, is also
  • better served by its being so placed, since an opening a foot wide
  • near the ceiling will do more towards airing a room than a space twice
  • as large near the floor. In our northern States, where the dark winter
  • days and the need of artificial heat make light and ventilation so
  • necessary, these considerations are especially important. In Italian
  • palaces the windows are generally lower than in more northern
  • countries, since the greater intensity of the sunshine makes a much
  • smaller opening sufficient; moreover, in Italy, during the summer,
  • houses are not kept cool by letting in the air, but by shutting it
  • out.
  • Windows should not exceed five feet in width, while in small rooms
  • openings three feet wide will be found sufficient. There are
  • practical as well as artistic reasons for observing this rule, since a
  • sash-window containing a sheet of glass more than five feet wide
  • cannot be so hung that it may be raised without effort; while a
  • casement, or French window, though it may be made somewhat wider, is
  • not easy to open if its width exceeds six feet.
  • The next point to consider is the distance between the bottom of the
  • window and the floor. This must be decided by circumstances, such as
  • the nature of the view, the existence of a balcony or veranda, or the
  • wish to have a window-seat. The outlook must also be considered, and
  • the window treated in one way if it looks upon the street, and in
  • another if it gives on the garden or informal side of the house. In
  • the country nothing is more charming than the French window opening to
  • the floor. On the more public side of the house, unless the latter
  • gives on an enclosed court, it is best that the windows should be
  • placed about three feet from the floor, so that persons approaching
  • the house may not be able to look in. Windows placed at this height
  • should be provided with a fixed seat, or with one of the little
  • settees with arms, but without a back, formerly used for this purpose.
  • Although for practical reasons it may be necessary that the same room
  • should contain some windows opening to the floor and others raised
  • several feet above it, the tops of all the windows should be on a
  • level. To place them at different heights serves no useful end, and
  • interferes with any general scheme of decoration and more specially
  • with the arrangement of curtains.
  • Mullions dividing a window in the centre should be avoided whenever
  • possible, since they are an unnecessary obstruction to the view. The
  • chief drawback to a casement window is that its sashes join in the
  • middle; but as this is a structural necessity, it is less
  • objectionable. If mullions are required, they should be so placed as
  • to divide the window into three parts, thus preserving an unobstructed
  • central pane. The window called Palladian illustrates this point.
  • Now that large plate-glass windows have ceased to be a novelty, it
  • will perhaps be recognized that the old window with subdivided panes
  • had certain artistic and practical merits that have of late been
  • disregarded.
  • Where there is a fine prospect, windows made of a single plate of
  • glass are often preferred; but it must be remembered that the
  • subdivisions of a sash, while obstructing the view, serve to establish
  • a relation between the inside of the house and the landscape, making
  • the latter what, _as seen from a room_, it logically ought to be: a
  • part of the wall-decoration, in the sense of being subordinated to the
  • same general lines. A large unbroken sheet of plate-glass interrupts
  • the decorative scheme of the room, just as in verse, if the distances
  • between the rhymes are so great that the ear cannot connect them, the
  • continuity of sound is interrupted. Decoration must rhyme to the eye,
  • and to do so must be subject to the limitations of the eye, as verse
  • is subject to the limitations of the ear. Success in any art depends
  • on a due regard for the limitations of the sense to which it appeals.
  • The effect of a perpetually open window, produced by a large sheet of
  • plate-glass, while it gives a sense of coolness and the impression of
  • being out of doors, becomes for these very reasons a disadvantage in
  • cold weather.
  • It is sometimes said that the architects of the eighteenth century
  • would have used large plates of glass in their windows had they been
  • able to obtain them; but as such plates were frequently used for
  • mirrors, it is evident that they were not difficult to get, and that
  • there must have been other reasons for not employing them in windows;
  • while the additional expense could hardly have been an obstacle in an
  • age when princes and nobles built with such royal disregard of cost.
  • The French, always logical in such matters, having tried the effect of
  • plate-glass, are now returning to the old fashion of smaller panes;
  • and in many of the new houses in Paris, where the windows at first
  • contained large plates of glass, the latter have since been subdivided
  • by a network of narrow mouldings applied to the glass.
  • As to the comparative merits of French, or casement, and sash windows,
  • both arrangements have certain advantages. In houses built in the
  • French or Italian style, casement windows are best adapted to the
  • general treatment; while the sash-window is more in keeping in English
  • houses. Perhaps the best way of deciding the question is to remember
  • that "les fenêtres sont intimement liées aux grandes lignes de
  • l'architecture," and to conform to the rule suggested by this axiom.
  • The two common objections to French windows--that they are less
  • convenient for ventilation, and that they cannot be opened without
  • letting in cold air near the floor--are both unfounded. All properly
  • made French windows have at the top an impost or stationary part
  • containing small panes, one of which is made to open, thus affording
  • perfect ventilation without draught. Another expedient, seen in one of
  • the rooms of Mesdames de France at Versailles, is a small pane in the
  • main part of the window, opening on hinges of its own. (For examples
  • of well-designed French windows, see Plates XXX and XXXI.)
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XIX._
  • SALON DES MALACHITES, GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
  • LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
  • (SHOWING WELL-DESIGNED WINDOW WITH SOLID INSIDE SHUTTER, AND
  • PICTURES FORMING PART OF WALL-DECORATION.)]
  • Sash-windows have the disadvantage of not opening more than half-way,
  • a serious drawback in our hot summer climate. It is often said that
  • French windows cannot be opened wide without interfering with the
  • curtains; but this difficulty is easily met by the use of curtains
  • made with cords and pulleys, in the sensible old-fashioned manner. The
  • real purpose of the window-curtain is to regulate the amount of light
  • admitted to the room, and a curtain so arranged that it cannot be
  • drawn backward and forward at will is but a meaningless accessory. It
  • was not until the beginning of the present century that curtains were
  • used without regard to their practical purpose. The window-hangings of
  • the middle ages and of the Renaissance were simply straight pieces of
  • cloth or tapestry hung across the window without any attempt at
  • drapery, and regarded not as part of the decoration of the room, but
  • as a necessary protection against draughts. It is probably for this
  • reason that in old prints and pictures representing the rooms of
  • wealthy people, curtains are so seldom seen. The better the house, the
  • less need there was for curtains. In the engravings of Abraham Bosse,
  • which so faithfully represent the interior decoration of every class
  • of French house during the reign of Louis XIII, it will be noticed
  • that in the richest apartments there are no window-curtains. In all
  • the finest rooms of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries the
  • inside shutters and embrasures of the windows were decorated with a
  • care which proves that they were not meant to be concealed by curtains
  • (see the painted embrasures of the saloon in the Villa Vertemati,
  • Plate XLIV). The shutters in the state apartments of Fouquet's château
  • of Vaux-le-Vicomte, near Melun, are painted on both sides with
  • exquisite arabesques; while those in the apartments of Mesdames de
  • France, on the ground floor of the palace of Versailles, are examples
  • of the most beautiful carving. In fact, it would be more difficult to
  • cite a room of any importance in which the windows were not so
  • treated, than to go on enumerating examples of what was really a
  • universal custom until the beginning of the present century. It is
  • known, of course, that curtains were used in former times: prints,
  • pictures and inventories alike prove this fact; but the care expended
  • on the decorative treatment of windows makes it plain that the
  • curtain, like the portière, was regarded as a necessary evil rather
  • than as part of the general scheme of decoration. The meagreness and
  • simplicity of the curtains in old pictures prove that they were used
  • merely as window shades or sun-blinds. The scant straight folds pushed
  • back from the tall windows of the Prince de Conti's salon, in
  • Olivier's charming picture of "Le Thé à l'Anglaise chez le Prince de
  • Conti," are as obviously utilitarian as the strip of green woollen
  • stuff hanging against the leaded casement of the mediæval bed-chamber
  • in Carpaccio's "Dream of St. Ursula."
  • Another way of hanging window-curtains in the seventeenth and
  • eighteenth centuries was to place them inside the architrave, so that
  • they did not conceal it. The architectural treatment of the trim, and
  • the practice prevalent at that period of carrying the windows up to
  • the cornice, made this a satisfactory way of arranging the curtain;
  • but in the modern American house, where the trim is usually bad, and
  • where there is often a dreary waste of wall-paper between the window
  • and the ceiling, it is better to hang the curtains close under the
  • cornice.
  • It was not until the eighteenth century that the window-curtain was
  • divided in the middle; and this change was intended only to facilitate
  • the drawing of the hangings, which, owing to the increased size of the
  • windows, were necessarily wider and heavier. The curtain continued to
  • hang down in straight folds, pulled back at will to permit the opening
  • of the window, and drawn at night. Fixed window-draperies, with
  • festoons and folds so arranged that they cannot be lowered or raised,
  • are an invention of the modern upholsterer. Not only have these fixed
  • draperies done away with the true purpose of the curtain, but they
  • have made architects and decorators careless in their treatment of
  • openings. The architrave and embrasure of a window are now regarded as
  • of no more importance in the decorative treatment of a room than the
  • inside of the chimney.
  • The modern use of the lambrequin as an ornamental finish to
  • window-curtains is another instance of misapplied decoration. Its
  • history is easy to trace. The mediæval bed was always enclosed in
  • curtains hanging from a wooden framework, and the lambrequin was used
  • as a kind of cornice to conceal it. When the use of gathered
  • window-shades became general in Italy, the lambrequin was transferred
  • from the bed to the window, in order to hide the clumsy bunches of
  • folds formed by these shades when drawn up. In old prints, lambrequins
  • over windows are almost always seen in connection with Italian shades,
  • and this is the only logical way of using them; though they are often
  • of service in concealing the defects of badly-shaped windows and
  • unarchitectural trim.
  • Those who criticize the architects and decorators of the past are
  • sometimes disposed to think that they worked in a certain way because
  • they were too ignorant to devise a better method; whereas they were
  • usually controlled by practical and artistic considerations which
  • their critics are prone to disregard, not only in judging the work of
  • the past, but in the attempt to make good its deficiencies. Thus the
  • cabinet-makers of the Renaissance did not make straight-backed wooden
  • chairs because they were incapable of imagining anything more
  • comfortable, but because the former were better adapted than cushioned
  • arm-chairs to the _déplacements_ so frequent at that period. In like
  • manner, the decorator who regarded curtains as a necessity rather than
  • as part of the decoration of the room knew (what the modern
  • upholsterer fails to understand) that, the beauty of a room depending
  • chiefly on its openings, to conceal these under draperies is to hide
  • the key of the whole decorative scheme.
  • The muslin window-curtain is a recent innovation. Its only purpose is
  • to protect the interior of the room from public view: a need not felt
  • before the use of large sheets of glass, since it is difficult to look
  • through a subdivided sash from the outside. Under such circumstances
  • muslin curtains are, of course, useful; but where they may be
  • dispensed with, owing to the situation of the room or the subdivision
  • of panes, they are no loss. Lingerie effects do not combine well with
  • architecture, and the more architecturally a window is treated, the
  • less it need be dressed up in ruffles. To put such curtains in a
  • window, and then loop them back so that they form a mere frame to the
  • pane, is to do away with their real purpose, and to substitute a
  • textile for an architectural effect. Where muslin curtains are
  • necessary, they should be a mere transparent screen hung against the
  • glass. In town houses especially all outward show of richness should
  • be avoided; the use of elaborate lace-figured curtains, besides
  • obstructing the view, seems an attempt to protrude the luxury of the
  • interior upon the street. It is needless to point out the futility of
  • the second layer of muslin which, in some houses, hangs inside the
  • sash-curtains.
  • The solid inside shutter, now so generally discarded, save in France,
  • formerly served the purposes for which curtains and shades are used,
  • and, combined with outside blinds, afforded all the protection that a
  • window really requires (see Plate XIX). These shutters should be made
  • with solid panels, not with slats, their purpose being to darken the
  • room and keep out the cold, while the light is regulated by the
  • outside blinds. The best of these is the old-fashioned hand-made
  • blind, with wide fixed slats, still to be seen on old New England
  • houses and always used in France and Italy: the frail machine-made
  • substitute now in general use has nothing to recommend it.
  • FOOTNOTE:
  • [19] As an example of the extent to which openings have come to be
  • ignored as factors in the decorative composition of a room, it is
  • curious to note that in Eastlake's well-known _Hints on Household
  • Taste_ no mention is made of doors, windows or fireplaces. Compare
  • this point of view with that of the earlier decorators, from Vignola
  • to Roubo and Ware.
  • VI
  • FIREPLACES
  • The fireplace was formerly always regarded as the chief feature of the
  • room, and so treated in every well-thought-out scheme of decoration.
  • The practical reasons which make it important that the windows in a
  • room should be carried up to the cornice have already been given, and
  • it has been shown that the lines of the other openings should be
  • extended to the same height. This applies to fireplaces as well as to
  • doors, and, indeed, as an architectural principle concerning all kinds
  • of openings, it has never been questioned until the present day. The
  • hood of the vast Gothic fireplace always descended from the springing
  • of the vaulted roof, and the monumental chimney-pieces of the
  • Renaissance followed the same lines (see Plate XX). The importance of
  • giving an architectural character to the chimney-piece is insisted on
  • by Blondel, whose remark, "Je voudrais n'appliquer à une cheminée que
  • des ornements convenables à l'architecture," is a valuable axiom for
  • the decorator. It is a mistake to think that this treatment
  • necessitates a large mantel-piece and a monumental style of panelling.
  • The smallest mantel, surmounted by a picture or a mirror set in simple
  • mouldings, may be as architectural as the great chimney-pieces at
  • Urbino or Cheverny: all depends on the spirit of the treatment and
  • on the proper relation of the different members used. Pajou's monument
  • to Madame du Barry's canary-bird is far more architectural than the
  • Albert Memorial.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XX._
  • MANTELPIECE IN DUCAL PALACE, URBINO.
  • XV CENTURY.
  • (TRANSITION BETWEEN GOTHIC AND RENAISSANCE.)]
  • When, in the middle ages, the hearth in the centre of the room was
  • replaced by the wall-chimney, the fireplace was invariably constructed
  • with a projecting hood of brick or stone, generally semicircular in
  • shape, designed to carry off the smoke which in earlier times had
  • escaped through a hole in the roof. The opening of the fireplace, at
  • first of moderate dimensions, was gradually enlarged to an enormous
  • size, from the erroneous idea that the larger the fire the greater
  • would be the warmth of the room. By degrees it was discovered that the
  • effect of the volume of heat projected into the room was counteracted
  • by the strong draught and by the mass of cold air admitted through the
  • huge chimney; and to obviate this difficulty iron doors were placed in
  • the opening and kept closed when the fire was not burning (see Plate
  • XXI). But this was only a partial remedy, and in time it was found
  • expedient to reduce the size of both chimney and fireplace.
  • In Italy the strong feeling for architectural lines and the invariable
  • exercise of common sense in construction soon caused the fireplace to
  • be sunk into the wall, thus ridding the room of the Gothic hood, while
  • the wall-space above the opening received a treatment of panelling,
  • sometimes enclosed in pilasters, and usually crowned by an entablature
  • and pediment. When the chimney was not sunk in the wall, the latter
  • was brought forward around the opening, thus forming a flat
  • chimney-breast to which the same style of decoration could be applied.
  • This projection was seldom permitted in Italy, where the thickness of
  • the walls made it easy to sink the fireplace, while an unerring
  • feeling for form rejected the advancing chimney-breast as a needless
  • break in the wall-surface of the room. In France, where Gothic
  • methods of construction persisted so long after the introduction of
  • classic ornament, the habit of building out the chimney-breast
  • continued until the seventeenth century, and even a hundred years
  • later French decorators described the plan of sinking the fireplace
  • into the thickness of the wall as the "Italian manner." The thinness
  • of modern walls has made the projecting chimney-breast a structural
  • necessity; but the composition of the room is improved by "furring
  • out" the wall on each side of the fireplace in such a way as to
  • conceal the projection and obviate a break in the wall-space. Where
  • the room is so small that every foot of space is valuable, a niche may
  • be formed in either angle of the chimney-breast, thus preserving the
  • floor-space which would be sacrificed by advancing the wall, and yet
  • avoiding the necessity of a break in the cornice. The Italian plan of
  • panelling the space between mantel and cornice continued in favor,
  • with various modifications, until the beginning of the present
  • century. In early Italian Renaissance over-mantels the central panel
  • was usually filled by a bas-relief; but in the sixteenth century this
  • was frequently replaced by a picture, not hung on the panelling, but
  • forming a part of it.[20] In France the sculptured over-mantel
  • followed the same general lines of development, though the treatment,
  • until the time of Louis XIII, showed traces of the Gothic tendency to
  • overload with ornament without regard to unity of design, so that the
  • main lines of the composition were often lost under a mass of
  • ill-combined detail.
  • In Italy the early Renaissance mantels were usually of marble. French
  • mantels of the same period were of stone; but this material was so
  • unsuited to the elaborate sculpture then in fashion that wood was
  • sometimes used instead. For a season richly carved wooden
  • chimney-pieces, covered with paint and gilding, were in favor; but
  • when the first marble mantels were brought from Italy, that sense of
  • fitness in the use of material for which the French have always been
  • distinguished, led them to recognize the superiority of marble, and
  • the wooden mantel-piece was discarded: nor has it since been used in
  • France.
  • With the seventeenth century, French mantel-pieces became more
  • architectural in design and less florid in ornament, and the ponderous
  • hood laden with pinnacles, escutcheons, fortified castles and statues
  • of saints and warriors, was replaced by a more severe decoration.
  • Thackeray's gibe at Louis XIV and his age has so long been accepted by
  • the English-speaking races as a serious estimate of the period, that
  • few now appreciate the artistic preponderance of France in the
  • seventeenth century. As a matter of fact, it is to the schools of art
  • founded by Louis XIV and to his magnificent patronage of the
  • architects and decorators trained in these schools that we owe the
  • preservation, in northern Europe, of that sense of form and spirit of
  • moderation which mark the great classic tradition. To disparage the
  • work of men like Levau, Mansart, de Cotte and Lebrun, shows an
  • insufficient understanding, not only of what they did, but of the
  • inheritance of confused and turgid ornament from which they freed
  • French art.[21] Whether our individual tastes incline us to the Gothic
  • or to the classic style, it is easy to see that a school which tried
  • to combine the structure of the one with the ornament of the other was
  • likely to fall into incoherent modes of expression; and this was
  • precisely what happened to French domestic architecture at the end of
  • the Renaissance period. It has been the fashion to describe the art of
  • the Louis XIV period as florid and bombastic; but a comparison of the
  • designs of Philibert de Lorme and Androuet Ducerceau with those of
  • such men as Levau and Robert de Cotte will show that what the latter
  • did was not to introduce a florid and bombastic manner, but to discard
  • it for what Viollet-le-Duc, who will certainly not be suspected of
  • undue partiality for this school of architects, calls "une grandeur
  • solide, sans faux ornements." No better illustration of this can be
  • obtained than by comparing the mantel-pieces of the respective
  • periods.[22] The Louis XIV mantel-pieces are much simpler and more
  • coherent in design. The caryatides supporting the entablature above
  • the opening of the earlier mantels, and the full-length statues
  • flanking the central panel of the over-mantel, are replaced by massive
  • and severe mouldings of the kind which the French call _mâle_ (see
  • mantels in Plates V and XXXVI). Above the entablature there is usually
  • a kind of attic or high concave member of marble, often fluted, and
  • forming a ledge or shelf just wide enough to carry the row of
  • porcelain vases with which it had become the fashion to adorn the
  • mantel. These vases, and the bas-relief or picture occupying the
  • central panel above, form the chief ornament of the chimney-piece,
  • though occasionally the crowning member of the over-mantel is treated
  • with a decoration of garlands, masks, trophies or other strictly
  • architectural ornament, while in Italy and England the broken
  • pediment is frequently employed. The use of a mirror over the
  • fireplace is said to have originated with Mansart; but according to
  • Blondel it was Robert de Cotte who brought about this innovation, thus
  • producing an immediate change in the general scheme of composition.
  • The French were far too logical not to see the absurdity of placing a
  • mirror too high to be looked into; and the concave Louis XIV member,
  • which had raised the mantel-shelf six feet from the floor, was
  • removed[23] and the shelf placed directly over the entablature.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXI._
  • MANTELPIECE IN THE VILLA GIACOMELLI,
  • AT MASER, NEAR TREVISO. XVI CENTURY.
  • (SHOWING IRON DOORS IN OPENING.)]
  • Somewhat later the introduction of clocks and candelabra as mantel
  • ornaments made it necessary to widen the shelf, and this further
  • modified the general design; while the suites of small rooms which had
  • come into favor under the Regent led to a reduction in the size of
  • mantel-pieces, and to the use of less massive and perhaps less
  • architectural ornament.
  • In the eighteenth century, mantel-pieces in Italy and France were
  • almost always composed of a marble or stone architrave surmounted by a
  • shelf of the same material, while the over-mantel consisted of a
  • mirror, framed in mouldings varying in design from the simplest style
  • to the most ornate. This over-mantel, which was either of the exact
  • width of the mantel-shelf or some few inches narrower, ended under the
  • cornice, and its upper part was usually decorated in the same way as
  • the over-doors in the room. If these contained paintings, a picture
  • carrying out the same scheme of decoration was often placed in the
  • upper part of the over-mantel; or the ornaments of carved wood or
  • stucco filling the panels over the doors were repeated in the upper
  • part of the mirror-frame.
  • In France, mirrors had by this time replaced pictures in the central
  • panel of the over-mantel; but in Italian decoration of the same period
  • oval pictures were often applied to the centre of the mirror, with
  • delicate lines of ornament connecting the picture and mirror
  • frames.[24]
  • The earliest fireplaces were lined with stone or brick, but in the
  • sixteenth century the more practical custom of using iron fire-backs
  • was introduced. At first this fire-back consisted of a small plaque of
  • iron, shaped like a headstone, and fixed at the back of the fireplace,
  • where the brick or stone was most likely to be calcined by the fire.
  • When chimney-building became more scientific, the size of the
  • fireplace was reduced, and the sides of the opening were brought much
  • nearer the flame, thus making it necessary to extend the fire-back
  • into a lining for the whole fireplace.
  • It was soon seen that besides resisting the heat better than any other
  • substance, the iron lining served to radiate it into the room. The
  • iron back consequently held its own through every subsequent change in
  • the treatment of the fireplace; and the recent return, in England and
  • America, to brick or stone is probably due to the fact that the modern
  • iron lining is seldom well designed. Iron backs were adopted because
  • they served their purpose better than any others; and as no new
  • substance offering greater advantages has since been discovered, there
  • is no reason for discarding them, especially as they are not only more
  • practical but more decorative than any other lining. The old
  • fire-backs (of which reproductions are readily obtained) were
  • decorated with charming bas-reliefs, and their dark bosses, in the
  • play of the firelight, form a more expressive background than the
  • dead and unresponsive surface of brick or stone.
  • It was not uncommon in England to treat the mantel as an order crowned
  • by its entablature. Where this was done, an intermediate space was
  • left between mantel and over-mantel, an arrangement which somewhat
  • weakened the architectural effect. A better plan was that of
  • surmounting the entablature with an attic, and making the over-mantel
  • spring directly from the latter. Fine examples of this are seen at
  • Holkham, built by Brettingham for the Earl of Leicester about the
  • middle of the eighteenth century.
  • The English fireplace was modified at the end of the seventeenth
  • century, when coal began to replace wood. Chippendale gives many
  • designs for beautiful basket-grates, such as were set in the large
  • fireplaces originally intended for wood; for it was not until later
  • that chimneys with smaller openings were specially constructed to
  • receive the fixed grate and the hob-grate.
  • It was in England that the architectural treatment of the over-mantel
  • was first abandoned. The use of a mirror framed in a panel over the
  • fireplace had never become general in England, and toward the end of
  • the eighteenth century the mantel-piece was frequently surmounted by a
  • blank wall-space, on which a picture or a small round mirror was hung
  • high above the shelf (see Plate XLVII). Examples are seen in
  • Moreland's pictures, and in prints of simple eighteenth-century
  • English interiors; but this treatment is seldom found in rooms of any
  • architectural pretensions.
  • The early American fireplace was merely a cheap provincial copy of
  • English models of the same period. The application of the word
  • "Colonial" to pre-Revolutionary architecture and decoration has
  • created a vague impression that there existed at that time an American
  • architectural style. As a matter of fact, "Colonial" architecture is
  • simply a modest copy of Georgian models; and "Colonial" mantel-pieces
  • were either imported from England by those who could afford it, or
  • were reproduced in wood from current English designs. Wooden mantels
  • were, indeed, not unknown in England, where the use of a wooden
  • architrave led to the practice of facing the fireplace with Dutch
  • tiles; but wood was used, both in England and America, only from
  • motives of cheapness, and the architrave was set back from the opening
  • only because it was unsafe to put an inflammable material so near the
  • fire.
  • After 1800 all the best American houses contained imported marble
  • mantel-pieces. These usually consisted of an entablature resting on
  • columns or caryatides, with a frieze in low relief representing some
  • classic episode, or simply ornamented with bucranes and garlands. In
  • the general decline of taste which marked the middle of the present
  • century, these dignified and well-designed mantel-pieces were replaced
  • by marble arches containing a fixed grate. The hideousness of this
  • arched opening soon produced a distaste for marble mantels in the
  • minds of a generation unacquainted with the early designs. This
  • distaste led to a reaction in favor of wood, resulting in the
  • displacement of the architrave and the facing of the space between
  • architrave and opening with tiles, iron or marble.
  • People are beginning to see that the ugliness of the marble
  • mantel-pieces of 1840-60 does not prove that wood is the more suitable
  • material to employ. There is indeed something of unfitness in the use
  • of an inflammable material surrounding a fireplace. Everything about
  • the hearth should not only be, but _look_, fire-proof. The chief
  • objection to wood is that its use necessitates the displacement of the
  • architrave, thus leaving a flat intermediate space to be faced with
  • some fire-proof material. This is an architectural fault. A door of
  • which the architrave should be set back eighteen inches or more to
  • admit of a facing of tiles or marble would be pronounced
  • unarchitectural; and it is usually admitted that all classes of
  • openings should be subject to the same general treatment.
  • Where the mantel-piece is of wood, the setting back of the architrave
  • is a necessity; but, curiously enough, the practice has become so
  • common in England and America that even where the mantel is made of
  • marble or stone it is set back in the same way; so that it is unusual
  • to see a modern fireplace in which the architrave defines the opening.
  • In France, also, the use of an inner facing (called a _retrécissement_)
  • has become common, probably because such a device makes it possible to
  • use less fuel, while not disturbing the proportions of the mantel as
  • related to the room.
  • The reaction from the bare stiff rooms of the first quarter of the
  • present century--the era of mahogany and horsehair--resulted, some
  • twenty years since, in a general craving for knick-knacks; and the
  • latter soon spread from the tables to the mantel, especially in
  • England and America, where the absence of the architectural
  • over-mantel left a bare expanse of wall above the chimney-piece.
  • The use of the mantel as a bric-à-brac shelf led in time to the
  • lengthening and widening of this shelf, and in consequence to the
  • enlargement of the whole chimney-piece.
  • Mantels which in the eighteenth century would have been thought in
  • scale with rooms of certain dimensions would now be considered too
  • small and insignificant. The use of large mantel-pieces, besides
  • throwing everything in the room out of scale, is a structural mistake,
  • since the excessive projection of the mantel has a tendency to make
  • the fire smoke; indeed, the proportions of the old mantels, far from
  • being arbitrary, were based as much on practical as on artistic
  • considerations. Moreover, the use of long, wide shelves has brought
  • about the accumulation of superfluous knick-knacks, whereas a smaller
  • mantel, if architecturally designed, would demand only its
  • conventional _garniture_ of clock and candlesticks.
  • The device of concealing an ugly mantel-piece by folds of drapery
  • brings an inflammable substance so close to the fire that there is a
  • suggestion of danger even where there is no actual risk. The lines of
  • a mantel, however bad, represent some kind of solid architrave,--a
  • more suitable setting for an architectural opening than flimsy
  • festoons of brocade or plush. Any one who can afford to replace an
  • ugly chimney-piece by one of good design will find that this change
  • does more than any other to improve the appearance of a room. Where a
  • badly designed mantel cannot be removed, the best plan is to leave it
  • unfurbelowed, simply placing above it a mirror or panel to connect the
  • lines of the opening with the cornice.
  • The effect of a fireplace depends much upon the good taste and
  • appropriateness of its accessories. Little attention is paid at
  • present to the design and workmanship of these and like necessary
  • appliances; yet if good of their kind they add more to the adornment
  • of a room than a multiplicity of useless knick-knacks.
  • Andirons should be of wrought-iron, bronze or ormolu. Substances which
  • require constant polishing, such as steel or brass, are unfitted to a
  • fireplace. It is no longer easy to buy the old bronze andirons of
  • French or Italian design, with pedestals surmounted by statuettes of
  • nymph or faun, to which time has given the iridescence that modern
  • bronze-workers vainly try to reproduce with varnish. These bronzes,
  • and the old ormolu andirons, are now almost _introuvables_; but the
  • French artisan still copies the old models with fair success (see
  • Plates V and XXXVI). Andirons should not only harmonize with the
  • design of the mantel but also be in scale with its dimensions. In the
  • fireplace of a large drawing-room, boudoir andirons would look
  • insignificant; while the monumental Renaissance fire-dogs would dwarf
  • a small mantel and make its ornamentation trivial.
  • If andirons are gilt, they should be of ormolu. The cheaper kinds of
  • gilding are neither durable nor good in tone, and plain iron is
  • preferable to anything but bronze or fire-gilding. The design of
  • shovel and tongs should accord with that of the andirons: in France
  • such details are never disregarded. The shovel and tongs should be
  • placed upright against the mantel-piece, or rest upon hooks inserted
  • in the architrave: the brass or gilt stands now in use are seldom well
  • designed. Fenders, being merely meant to protect the floor from
  • sparks, should be as light and easy to handle as possible: the folding
  • fender of wire-netting is for this reason preferable to any other,
  • since it may be shut and put away when not in use. The low guards of
  • solid brass in favor in England and America not only fail to protect
  • the floor, but form a permanent barrier between the fire and those who
  • wish to approach it; and the latter objection applies also to the
  • massive folding fender that is too heavy to be removed.
  • Coal-scuttles, like andirons, should be made of bronze, ormolu or
  • iron. The unnecessary use of substances which require constant
  • polishing is one of the mysteries of English and American
  • housekeeping: it is difficult to see why a housemaid should spend
  • hours in polishing brass or steel fenders, andirons, coal-scuttles and
  • door-knobs, when all these articles might be made of some substance
  • that does not need daily cleaning.
  • Where wood is burned, no better wood-box can be found than an old
  • carved chest, either one of the Italian _cassoni_, with their painted
  • panels and gilded volutes, or a plain box of oak or walnut with
  • well-designed panels and old iron hasps. The best substitute for such
  • a chest is a plain wicker basket, without ornamentation, enamel paint
  • or gilding. If an article of this kind is not really beautiful, it had
  • better be as obviously utilitarian as possible in design and
  • construction.
  • A separate chapter might be devoted to the fire-screen, with its
  • carved frame and its panel of tapestry, needlework, or painted
  • arabesques. Of all the furniture of the hearth, it is that upon which
  • most taste and variety of invention have been spent; and any of the
  • numerous French works on furniture and house-decoration will supply
  • designs which the modern decorator might successfully reproduce (see
  • Plate XXII). So large is the field from which he may select his
  • models, that it is perhaps more to the purpose to touch upon the
  • styles of fire-screens to be avoided: such as the colossal brass or
  • ormolu fan, the stained-glass screen, the embroidered or painted
  • banner suspended on a gilt rod, or the stuffed bird spread out in a
  • broiled attitude against a plush background.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXII._
  • FRENCH FIRE-SCREEN, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
  • FROM THE CHÂTEAU OF ANET.]
  • In connection with the movable fire-screen, a word may be said of the
  • fire-boards which, until thirty or forty years ago, were used to close
  • the opening of the fireplace in summer. These fire-boards are now
  • associated with old-fashioned boarding-house parlors, where they are
  • still sometimes seen, covered with a paper like that on the walls, and
  • looking ugly enough to justify their disuse. The old fire-boards
  • were very different: in rooms of any importance they were beautifully
  • decorated, and in Italian interiors, where the dado was often painted,
  • the same decoration was continued on the fire-boards. Sometimes the
  • latter were papered; but the paper used was designed expressly for the
  • purpose, with a decorative composition of flowers, landscapes, or the
  • ever-amusing _chinoiseries_ on which the eighteenth-century designer
  • played such endless variations.
  • Whether the fireplace in summer should be closed by a board, or left
  • open, with the logs laid on the irons, is a question for individual
  • taste; but it is certain that if the painted fire-board were revived,
  • it might form a very pleasing feature in the decoration of modern
  • rooms. The only possible objection to its use is that it interferes
  • with ventilation by closing the chimney-opening; but as fire-boards
  • are used only at a season when all the windows are open, this drawback
  • is hardly worth considering.
  • In spite of the fancied advancement in refinement and luxury of
  • living, the development of the modern heating apparatus seems likely,
  • especially in America, to do away with the open fire. The temperature
  • maintained in most American houses by means of hot-air or hot-water
  • pipes is so high that even the slight additional warmth of a wood fire
  • would be unendurable. Still there are a few exceptions to this rule,
  • and in some houses the healthy glow of open fires is preferred to the
  • parching atmosphere of steam. Indeed, it might almost be said that the
  • good taste and _savoir-vivre_ of the inmates of a house may be guessed
  • from the means used for heating it. Old pictures, old furniture and
  • fine bindings cannot live in a furnace-baked atmosphere; and those who
  • possess such treasures and know their value have an additional motive
  • for keeping their houses cool and well ventilated.
  • No house can be properly aired in winter without the draughts produced
  • by open fires. Fortunately, doctors are beginning to call attention to
  • this neglected detail of sanitation; and as dry artificial heat is the
  • main source of throat and lung diseases, it is to be hoped that the
  • growing taste for open-air life and out-door sports will bring about a
  • desire for better ventilation, and a dislike for air-tight stoves,
  • gas-fires and steam-heat.
  • Aside from the question of health and personal comfort, nothing can be
  • more cheerless and depressing than a room without fire on a winter
  • day. The more torrid the room, the more abnormal is the contrast
  • between the cold hearth and the incandescent temperature. Without a
  • fire, the best-appointed drawing-room is as comfortless as the shut-up
  • "best parlor" of a New England farm-house. The empty fireplace shows
  • that the room is not really lived in and that its appearance of luxury
  • and comfort is but a costly sham prepared for the edification of
  • visitors.
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [20] In Italy, where the walls were frescoed, the architectural
  • composition over the mantel was also frequently painted. Examples of
  • this are to be seen at the Villa Vertemati, near Chiavenna, and at the
  • Villa Giacomelli, at Maser, near Treviso. This practice accounts for
  • the fact that in many old architectural drawings of Italian interiors
  • a blank wall-space is seen over the mantel.
  • [21] It is to be hoped that the recently published English translation
  • of M. Émile Bourgeois's book on Louis XIV will do much to remove this
  • prejudice.
  • [22] It is curious that those who criticize the ornateness of the
  • Louis XIV style are often the warmest admirers of the French
  • Renaissance, the style of all others most remarkable for its excessive
  • use of ornament, exquisite in itself, but quite unrelated to structure
  • and independent of general design.
  • [23] It is said to have been put at this height in order that the
  • porcelain vases should be out of reach. See Daviler, "Cours
  • d'Architecture."
  • [24] Examples are to be seen in several rooms of the hunting-lodge of
  • the kings of Savoy, at Stupinigi, near Turin.
  • VII
  • CEILINGS AND FLOORS
  • To attempt even an outline of the history of ceilings in domestic
  • architecture would exceed the scope of this book; nor would it serve
  • any practical purpose to trace the early forms of vaulting and
  • timbering which preceded the general adoption of the modern plastered
  • ceiling. To understand the development of the modern ceiling, however,
  • one must trace the two very different influences by which it has been
  • shaped: that of the timber roof of the North and that of the brick or
  • stone vault of the Latin builders. This twofold tradition has
  • curiously affected the details of the modern ceiling. During the
  • Renaissance, flat plaster ceilings were not infrequently coffered with
  • stucco panels exactly reproducing the lines of timber framing; and in
  • the Villa Vertemati, near Chiavenna, there is a curious and
  • interesting ceiling of carved wood made in imitation of stucco (see
  • Plate XXIII); while one of the rooms in the Palais de Justice at
  • Rennes contains an elaborate vaulted ceiling constructed entirely of
  • wood, with mouldings nailed on (see Plate XXIV).
  • In northern countries, where the ceiling was simply the under side of
  • the wooden floor,[25] it was natural that its decoration should
  • follow the rectangular subdivisions formed by open timber-framing. In
  • the South, however, where the floors were generally of stone, resting
  • on stone vaults, the structural conditions were so different that
  • although the use of caissons based on the divisions of timber-framing
  • was popular both in the Roman and Renaissance periods, the architect
  • always felt himself free to treat the ceiling as a flat, undivided
  • surface prepared for the application of ornament.
  • The idea that there is anything unarchitectural in this method comes
  • from an imperfect understanding of the construction of Roman ceilings.
  • The vault was the typical Roman ceiling, and the vault presents a
  • smooth surface, without any structural projections to modify the
  • ornament applied to it. The panelling of a vaulted or flat ceiling was
  • as likely to be agreeable to the eye as a similar treatment of the
  • walls; but the Roman coffered ceiling and its Renaissance successors
  • were the result of a strong sense of decorative fitness rather than of
  • any desire to adhere to structural limitations.
  • Examples of the timbered ceiling are, indeed, to be found in Italy as
  • well as in France and England; and in Venice the flat wooden ceiling,
  • panelled upon structural lines, persisted throughout the Renaissance
  • period; but in Rome, where the classic influences were always much
  • stronger, and where the discovery of the stucco ceilings of ancient
  • baths and palaces produced such lasting effects upon the architecture
  • of the early Renaissance, the decorative treatment of the stone vault
  • was transferred to the flat or coved Renaissance ceiling without a
  • thought of its being inapplicable or "insincere." The fear of
  • insincerity, in the sense of concealing the anatomy of any part of a
  • building, troubled the Renaissance architect no more than it did his
  • Gothic predecessor, who had never hesitated to stretch a "ciel" of
  • cloth or tapestry over the naked timbers of the mediæval ceiling. The
  • duty of exposing structural forms--an obligation that weighs so
  • heavily upon the conscience of the modern architect--is of very recent
  • origin. Mediæval as well as Renaissance architects thought first of
  • adapting their buildings to the uses for which they were intended and
  • then of decorating them in such a way as to give pleasure to the eye;
  • and the maintenance of that relation which the eye exacts between main
  • structural lines and their ornamentation was the only form of
  • sincerity which they knew or cared about.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXIII._
  • CARVED WOODEN CEILING, VILLA VERTEMATI.
  • XVI CENTURY.
  • (SHOWING INFLUENCE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)]
  • If a flat ceiling rested on a well-designed cornice, or if a vaulted
  • or coved ceiling sprang obviously from walls capable of supporting it,
  • the Italian architect did not allow himself to be hampered by any
  • pedantic conformity to structural details. The eye once satisfied that
  • the ceiling had adequate support, the fit proportioning of its
  • decoration was considered far more important than mere technical
  • fidelity to the outline of floor-beams and joists. If the Italian
  • decorator wished to adorn a ceiling with carved or painted panels he
  • used the lines of the timbering to frame his panels, because they
  • naturally accorded with his decorative scheme; while, were a large
  • central painting to be employed, or the ceiling to be covered with
  • reliefs in stucco, he felt no more hesitation in deviating from the
  • lines of the timbering than he would have felt in planning the pattern
  • of a mosaic or a marble floor without reference to the floor-beams
  • beneath it.
  • In France and England it was natural that timber-construction should
  • long continue to regulate the design of the ceiling. The Roman vault
  • lined with stone caissons, or with a delicate tracery of stucco-work,
  • was not an ever-present precedent in northern Europe. Tradition
  • pointed to the open-timbered roof; and as Italy furnished numerous and
  • brilliant examples of decorative treatment adapted to this form of
  • ceiling, it was to be expected that both in France and England the
  • national form should be preserved long after Italian influences had
  • established themselves in both countries. In fact, it is interesting
  • to note that in France, where the artistic feeling was much finer, and
  • the sense of fitness and power of adaptation were more fully
  • developed, than in England, the lines of the timbered ceiling
  • persisted throughout the Renaissance and Louis XIII periods; whereas
  • in England the Elizabethan architects, lost in the mazes of Italian
  • detail, without a guiding perception of its proper application,
  • abandoned the timbered ceiling, with its eminently architectural
  • subdivisions, for a flat plaster surface over which geometrical
  • flowers in stucco meandered in endless sinuosities, unbroken by a
  • single moulding, and repeating themselves with the maddening
  • persistency of wall-paper pattern. This style of ornamentation was
  • done away with by Inigo Jones and his successors, who restored the
  • architectural character of the ceiling, whether flat or vaulted; and
  • thereafter panelling persisted in England until the French Revolution
  • brought about the general downfall of taste.[26]
  • In France, at the beginning of the eighteenth century, the liking for
  • _petits appartements_ led to greater lightness in all kinds of
  • decorative treatment; and the ceilings of the Louis XV period, while
  • pleasing in detail, are open to the criticism of being somewhat weak
  • in form. Still, they are always _compositions_, and their light
  • traceries, though perhaps too dainty and fragile in themselves, are so
  • disposed as to form a clearly marked design, instead of being allowed
  • to wander in a monotonous network over the whole surface of the
  • ceiling, like the ubiquitous Tudor rose. Isaac Ware, trained in the
  • principles of form which the teachings of Inigo Jones had so deeply
  • impressed upon English architects, ridicules the "petty wildnesses" of
  • the French style; but if the Louis XV ceiling lost for a time its
  • architectural character, this was soon to be restored by Gabriel and
  • his followers, while at the same period in England the forcible
  • mouldings of Inigo Jones's school were fading into the ineffectual
  • grace of Adam's laurel-wreaths and velaria.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXIV._
  • CEILING IN THE PALAIS DE JUSTICE, RENNES.
  • LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
  • (WOODEN CEILING IMITATING MASONRY VAULTING AND STUCCO
  • ORNAMENTATION.)]
  • In the general effect of the room, the form of the ceiling is of more
  • importance than its decoration. In rooms of a certain size and height,
  • a flat surface overhead looks monotonous, and the ceiling should be
  • vaulted or coved.[27] Endless modifications of this form of treatment
  • are to be found in the architectural treatises of the seventeenth and
  • eighteenth centuries, as well as in the buildings of that period.
  • A coved ceiling greatly increases the apparent height of a low-studded
  • room; but rooms of this kind should not be treated with an order,
  • since the projection of the cornice below the springing of the cove
  • will lower the walls so much as to defeat the purpose for which the
  • cove has been used. In such rooms the cove should rise directly from
  • the walls; and this treatment suggests the important rule that where
  • the cove is not supported by a cornice the ceiling decoration should
  • be of very light character. A heavy panelled ceiling should not rest
  • on the walls without the intervention of a strongly profiled cornice.
  • The French Louis XV decoration, with its fanciful embroidery of stucco
  • ornament, is well suited to coved ceilings springing directly from
  • the walls in a room of low stud; while a ceiling divided into panels
  • with heavy architectural mouldings, whether it be flat or vaulted,
  • looks best when the walls are treated with a complete order.
  • Durand, in his lectures on architecture, in speaking of cornices lays
  • down the following excellent rules: "Interior cornices must
  • necessarily differ more or less from those belonging to the orders as
  • used externally, though in rooms of reasonable height these
  • differences need be but slight; but if the stud be low, as sometimes
  • is inevitable, the cornice must be correspondingly narrowed, and given
  • an excessive projection, in order to increase the apparent height of
  • the room. Moreover, as in the interior of the house the light is much
  • less bright than outside, the cornice should be so profiled that the
  • juncture of the mouldings shall form not right angles, but acute
  • angles, with spaces between the mouldings serving to detach the latter
  • still more clearly from each other."
  • The choice of the substance out of which a ceiling is to be made
  • depends somewhat upon the dimensions of the room, the height of the
  • stud and the decoration of the walls. A heavily panelled wooden
  • ceiling resting upon walls either frescoed or hung with stuff is
  • likely to seem oppressive; but, as in all other kinds of decoration,
  • the effect produced depends far more upon the form and the choice of
  • ornamental detail than upon the material used. Wooden ceilings,
  • however, both from the nature of the construction and the kind of
  • ornament which may most suitably be applied to them, are of necessity
  • rather heavy in appearance, and should therefore be used only in large
  • and high-studded rooms the walls of which are panelled in wood.[28]
  • Stucco and fresco-painting are adapted to every variety of decoration,
  • from the light traceries of a boudoir ceiling to the dome of the
  • _salon à l'Italienne_; but the design must be chosen with strict
  • regard to the size and height of the room and to the proposed
  • treatment of its walls. The cornice forms the connecting link between
  • walls and ceiling and it is essential to the harmony of any scheme of
  • decoration that this important member should be carefully designed. It
  • is useless to lavish money on the adornment of walls and ceiling
  • connected by an ugly cornice.
  • The same objections extend to the clumsy plaster mouldings which in
  • many houses disfigure the ceiling. To paint or gild a ceiling of this
  • kind only attracts attention to its ugliness. When the expense of
  • removing the mouldings and filling up the holes in the plaster is
  • considered too great, it is better to cover the bulbous rosettes and
  • pendentives with kalsomine than to attempt their embellishment by
  • means of any polychrome decoration. The cost of removing plaster
  • ornaments is not great, however, and a small outlay will replace an
  • ugly cornice by one of architectural design; so that a little economy
  • in buying window-hangings or chair-coverings often makes up for the
  • additional expense of these changes. One need only look at the
  • ceilings in the average modern house to see what a thing of horror
  • plaster may become in the hands of an untrained "designer."
  • The same general principles of composition suggested for the treatment
  • of walls may be applied to ceiling-decoration. Thus it is essential
  • that where there is a division of parts, one part shall perceptibly
  • predominate; and this, in a ceiling, should be the central division.
  • The chief defect of the coffered Renaissance ceiling is the lack of
  • this predominating part. Great as may have been the decorative skill
  • expended on the treatment of beams and panels, the coffered ceiling
  • of equal-sized divisions seems to press down upon the spectator's
  • head; whereas the large central panel gives an idea of height that the
  • great ceiling-painters were quick to enhance by glimpses of cloud and
  • sky, or some aerial effect, as in Mantegna's incomparable ceiling of
  • the Sala degli Sposi in the ducal palace of Mantua.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXV._
  • CEILING OF THE SALA DEGLI SPOSI, DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA.
  • BY ANDREA MANTEGNA, 1474.]
  • Ceiling-decoration should never be a literal reproduction of
  • wall-decoration. The different angle and greater distance at which
  • ceilings are viewed demand a quite different treatment and it is to
  • the disregard of this fact that most badly designed ceilings owe their
  • origin. Even in the high days of art there was a tendency on the part
  • of some decorators to confound the two plane surfaces of wall and
  • ceiling, and one might cite many wall-designs which have been
  • transferred to the ceiling without being rearranged to fit their new
  • position. Instances of this kind have never been so general as in the
  • present day. The reaction from the badly designed mouldings and
  • fungoid growths that characterized the ceilings of forty years ago has
  • led to the use of attenuated laurel-wreaths combined with other puny
  • attributes taken from Sheraton cabinets and Adam mantel-pieces. These
  • so-called ornaments, always somewhat lacking in character, become
  • absolutely futile when viewed from below.
  • This pressed-flower ornamentation is a direct precedent to the modern
  • ceiling covered with wall-paper. One would think that the
  • inappropriateness of this treatment was obvious; but since it has
  • become popular enough to warrant the manufacture of specially designed
  • ceiling-papers, some protest should be made. The necessity for hiding
  • cracks in the plaster is the reason most often given for papering
  • ceilings; but the cost of mending cracks is small and a plaster
  • ceiling lasts much longer than is generally thought. It need never
  • be taken down unless it is actually falling; and as well-made repairs
  • strengthen and improve the entire surface, a much-mended ceiling is
  • stronger than one that is just beginning to crack. If the cost of
  • repairing must be avoided, a smooth white lining-paper should be
  • chosen in place of one of the showy and vulgar papers which serve only
  • to attract attention.
  • Of all forms of ceiling adornment painting is the most beautiful.
  • Italy, which contains the three perfect ceilings of the world--those
  • of Mantegna in the ducal palace of Mantua (see Plate XXV), of Perugino
  • in the Sala del Cambio at Perugia and of Araldi in the Convent of St.
  • Paul at Parma--is the best field for the study of this branch of art.
  • From the semi-classical vaults of the fifteenth century, with their
  • Roman arabesques and fruit-garlands framing human figures detached as
  • mere ornament against a background of solid color, to the massive
  • goddesses and broad Virgilian landscapes of the Carracci and to the
  • piled-up perspectives of Giordano's school of prestidigitators,
  • culminating in the great Tiepolo, Italian art affords examples of
  • every temperament applied to the solution of one of the most
  • interesting problems in decoration.
  • Such ceilings as those on which Raphael and Giovanni da Udine worked
  • together, combining painted arabesques and medallions with stucco
  • reliefs, are admirably suited to small low-studded rooms and might
  • well be imitated by painters incapable of higher things.
  • There is but one danger in adapting this decoration to modern
  • use--that is, the temptation to sacrifice scale and general
  • composition to the search after refinement of detail. It cannot be
  • denied that some of the decorations of the school of Giovanni da Udine
  • are open to this criticism. The ornamentation of the great loggia of
  • the Villa Madama is unquestionably out of scale with the dimensions
  • of the structure. Much exquisite detail is lost in looking up past the
  • great piers and the springing of the massive arches to the lace-work
  • that adorns the vaulting. In this case the composition is less at
  • fault than the scale: the decorations of the semi-domes at the Villa
  • Madama, if transferred to a small mezzanin room, would be found to
  • "compose" perfectly. Charming examples of the use of this style in
  • small apartments may be studied in the rooms of the Casino del Grotto,
  • near Mantua.
  • The tendency of many modern decorators to sacrifice composition to
  • detail, and to neglect the observance of proportion between ornament
  • and structure, makes the adaptation of Renaissance stucco designs a
  • somewhat hazardous undertaking; but the very care required to preserve
  • the scale and to accentuate the general lines of the design affords
  • good training in the true principles of composition.
  • Equally well suited to modern use are the designs in arabesque with
  • which, in France, Bérain and his followers painted the ceilings of
  • small rooms during the Louis XIV period (see Plate XXVI). With the
  • opening of the eighteenth century the Bérain arabesques, animated by
  • the touch of Watteau, Huet and J.-B. Leprince, blossomed into
  • trellis-like designs alive with birds and monkeys, Chinese mandarins
  • balancing umbrellas, and nymphs and shepherdesses under slender
  • classical ruins. Side by side with the monumental work of such artists
  • as Lebrun and Lesueur, Coypel, Vouet and Natoire, this light style of
  • composition was always in favor for the decoration of _petits
  • appartements_: the most famous painters of the day did not think it
  • beneath them to furnish designs for such purposes (see Plate XXVII).
  • In moderate-sized rooms which are to be decorated in a simple and
  • inexpensive manner, a plain plaster ceiling with well-designed
  • cornice is preferable to any device for producing showy effects at
  • small cost. It may be laid down as a general rule in house-decoration
  • that what must be done cheaply should be done simply. It is better to
  • pay for the best plastering than to use a cheaper quality and then to
  • cover the cracks with lincrusta or ceiling-paper. This is true of all
  • such expedients: let the fundamental work be good in design and
  • quality and the want of ornament will not be felt.
  • In America the return to a more substantial way of building and the
  • tendency to discard wood for brick or stone whenever possible will
  • doubtless lead in time to the use of brick, stone or marble floors.
  • These floors, associated in the minds of most Americans with shivering
  • expeditions through damp Italian palaces, are in reality perfectly
  • suited to the dry American climate, and even the most anæmic person
  • could hardly object to brick or marble covered by heavy rugs.
  • The inlaid marble floors of the Italian palaces, whether composed of
  • square or diamond-shaped blocks, or decorated with a large design in
  • different colors, are unsurpassed in beauty; while in high-studded
  • rooms where there is little pattern on the walls and a small amount of
  • furniture, elaborately designed mosaic floors with sweeping arabesques
  • and geometrical figures are of great decorative value.
  • Floors of these substances have the merit of being not only more
  • architectural in character, more solid and durable, but also easier to
  • keep clean. This should especially commend them to the
  • hygienically-minded American housekeeper, since floors that may be
  • washed are better suited to our climate than those which must be
  • covered with a nailed-down carpet.
  • Next in merit to brick or marble comes the parquet of oak or other
  • hard wood; but even this looks inadequate in rooms of great
  • architectural importance. In ball-rooms a hard-wood floor is generally
  • regarded as a necessity; but in vestibule, staircase, dining-room or
  • saloon, marble is superior to anything else. The design of the parquet
  • floor should be simple and unobtrusive. The French, who brought this
  • branch of floor-laying to perfection, would never have tolerated the
  • crudely contrasted woods that make the modern parquet so aggressive.
  • Like the walls of a room, the floor is a background: it should not
  • furnish pattern, but set off whatever is placed upon it. The
  • perspective effects dear to the modern floor-designer are the climax
  • of extravagance. A floor should not only be, but appear to be, a
  • perfectly level surface, without simulated bosses or concavities.
  • In choosing rugs and carpets the subject of design should be carefully
  • studied. The Oriental carpet-designers have always surpassed their
  • European rivals. The patterns of Eastern rugs are invariably well
  • composed, with skilfully conventionalized figures in flat unshaded
  • colors. Even the Oriental rug of the present day is well drawn; but
  • the colors used by Eastern manufacturers since the introduction of
  • aniline dyes are so discordant that these rugs are inferior to most
  • modern European carpets.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXVI._
  • CEILING IN THE STYLE OF BÉRAIN.
  • LOUIS XIV PERIOD.]
  • In houses with deal floors, nailed-down carpets are usually considered
  • a necessity, and the designing of such carpets has improved so much in
  • the last ten or fifteen years that a sufficient choice of unobtrusive
  • geometrical patterns may now be found. The composition of European
  • carpets woven in one piece, like rugs, has never been satisfactory.
  • Even the splendid _tapis de Savonnerie_ made in France at the royal
  • manufactory during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries were not
  • so true to the best principles of design as the old Oriental rugs. In
  • Europe there was always a tendency to transfer wall or ceiling-decoration
  • to floor-coverings. Such incongruities as architectural mouldings,
  • highly modelled trophies and human masks appear in most of the
  • European carpets from the time of Louis XIV to the present day; and
  • except when copying Eastern models the European designers were subject
  • to strange lapses from taste. There is no reason why a painter should
  • not simulate loggia and sky on a flat plaster ceiling, since no one
  • will try to use this sham opening as a means of exit; but the
  • carpet-designer who puts picture-frames and human faces under foot,
  • though he does not actually deceive, produces on the eye a momentary
  • startling sense of obstruction. Any _trompe-l'oeil_ is permissible in
  • decorative art if it gives an impression of pleasure; but the inherent
  • sense of fitness is shocked by the act of walking upon upturned faces.
  • Recent carpet-designs, though usually free from such obvious
  • incongruities, have seldom more than a negative merit. The
  • unconventionalized flower still shows itself, and even when banished
  • from the centre of the carpet lingers in the border which accompanies
  • it. The vulgarity of these borders is the chief objection to using
  • carpets of European manufacture as rugs, instead of nailing them to
  • the floor. It is difficult to find a border that is not too wide, and
  • of which the design is a simple conventional figure in flat unshaded
  • colors. If used at all, a carpet with a border should always be in the
  • form of a rug, laid in the middle of the room, and not cut to follow
  • all the ins and outs of the floor, as such adaptation not only narrows
  • the room but emphasizes any irregularity in its plan.
  • In houses with deal floors, where nailed-down carpets are used in all
  • the rooms, a restful effect is produced by covering the whole of each
  • story with the same carpet, the door-sills being removed so that the
  • carpet may extend from one room to another. In small town houses,
  • especially, this will be found much less fatiguing to the eye than the
  • usual manner of covering the floor of each room with carpets differing
  • in color and design.
  • Where several rooms are carpeted alike, the floor-covering chosen
  • should be quite plain, or patterned with some small geometrical figure
  • in a darker shade of the foundation color; and green, dark blue or red
  • will be found most easy to combine with the different color-schemes of
  • the rooms.
  • Pale tints should be avoided in the selection of carpets. It is better
  • that the color-scale should ascend gradually from the dark tone of
  • floor or carpet to the faint half-tints of the ceiling. The opposite
  • combination--that of a pale carpet with a dark ceiling--lowers the
  • stud and produces an impression of top-heaviness and gloom; indeed, in
  • a room where the ceiling is overladen, a dark rich-toned carpet will
  • do much to lighten it, whereas a pale floor-covering will bring it
  • down, as it were, on the inmates' heads.
  • Stair-carpets should be of a strong full color and, if possible,
  • without pattern. It is fatiguing to see a design meant for a
  • horizontal surface constrained to follow the ins and outs of a flight
  • of steps; and the use of pattern where not needed is always
  • meaningless, and interferes with a decided color-effect where the
  • latter might have been of special advantage to the general scheme of
  • decoration.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXVII._
  • CEILING IN THE CHÂTEAU OF CHANTILLY.
  • LOUIS XV PERIOD.
  • (EXAMPLE OF CHINOISERIE DECORATION.)]
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [25] In France, until the sixteenth century, the same
  • word--_plancher_--was used to designate both floor and ceiling.
  • [26] For a fine example of an English stucco ceiling, see Plate XIII.
  • [27] The flat Venetian ceilings, such as those in the ducal palace,
  • with their richly carved wood-work and glorious paintings, beautiful
  • as they have been made by art, are not so fine architecturally as a
  • domed or coved ceiling.
  • [28] For an example of a wooden ceiling which is too heavy for the
  • wall-decoration below it, see Plate XLIV.
  • VIII
  • ENTRANCE AND VESTIBULE
  • The decoration of the entrance necessarily depends on the nature of
  • the house and its situation. A country house, where visitors are few
  • and life is simple, demands a less formal treatment than a house in a
  • city or town; while a villa in a watering-place where there is much in
  • common with town life has necessarily many points of resemblance to a
  • town house.
  • It should be borne in mind of entrances in general that, while the
  • main purpose of a door is to admit, its secondary purpose is to
  • exclude. The outer door, which separates the hall or vestibule from
  • the street, should clearly proclaim itself an effectual barrier. It
  • should look strong enough to give a sense of security, and be so plain
  • in design as to offer no chance of injury by weather and give no
  • suggestion of interior decoration.
  • The best ornamentation for an entrance-door is simple panelling, with
  • bold architectural mouldings and as little decorative detail as
  • possible. The necessary ornament should be contributed by the design
  • of locks, hinges and handles. These, like the door itself, should be
  • strong and serviceable, with nothing finikin in their treatment, and
  • made of a substance which does not require cleaning. For the latter
  • reason, bronze and iron are more fitting than brass or steel.
  • In treating the vestibule, careful study is required to establish a
  • harmony between the decorative elements inside and outside the house.
  • The vestibule should form a natural and easy transition from the plain
  • architecture of the street to the privacy of the interior (see Plate
  • XXVIII).
  • No portion of the inside of the house being more exposed to the
  • weather, great pains should be taken to avoid using in its decoration
  • materials easily damaged by rain or dust, such as carpets or
  • wall-paper. The decoration should at once produce the impression of
  • being weather-proof.
  • Marble, stone, scagliola, or painted stucco are for this reason the
  • best materials. If wood is used, it should be painted, as dust and
  • dirt soon soil it, and unless its finish be water-proof it will
  • require continual varnishing. The decorations of the vestibule should
  • be as permanent as possible in character, in order to avoid incessant
  • small repairs.
  • The floor should be of stone, marble, or tiles; even a linoleum or
  • oil-cloth of sober pattern is preferable to a hard-wood floor in so
  • exposed a situation. For the same reason, it is best to treat the
  • walls with a decoration of stone or marble. In simpler houses the same
  • effect may be produced at much less cost by dividing the wall-spaces
  • into panels, with wooden mouldings applied directly to the plaster,
  • the whole being painted in oil, either in one uniform tint or in
  • varying shades of some cold sober color. This subdued color-scheme
  • will produce an agreeable contrast with the hall or staircase, which,
  • being a degree nearer the centre of the house, should receive a gayer
  • and more informal treatment than the vestibule.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXVIII._
  • ANTECHAMBER IN THE VILLA CAMBIASO, GENOA.
  • BUILT BY ALESSI, XVI CENTURY.]
  • The vestibule usually has two doors: an outer one opening toward the
  • street and an inner one giving into the hall; but when the outer is
  • entirely of wood, without glass, and must therefore be left open
  • during the day, the vestibule is usually subdivided by an inner glass
  • door placed a few feet from the entrance. This arrangement has the
  • merit of keeping the house warm and of affording a shelter to the
  • servants who, during an entertainment, are usually compelled to wait
  • outside. The French architect always provides an antechamber for this
  • purpose.
  • No furniture which is easily soiled or damaged, or difficult to keep
  • clean, is appropriate in a vestibule. In large and imposing houses
  • marble or stone benches and tables should be used, and the
  • ornamentation may consist of statues, vases, or busts on pedestals
  • (see Plate XXIX). When the decoration is simpler and wooden benches
  • are used, they should resemble those made for French gardens, with
  • seats of one piece of wood, or of broad thick slats; while in small
  • vestibules, benches and chairs with cane seats are appropriate.
  • The excellent reproductions of Robbia ware made by Cantagalli of
  • Florence look well against painted walls; while plaster or terra-cotta
  • bas-reliefs are less expensive and equally decorative, especially
  • against a pale-blue or green background.
  • The lantern, the traditional form of fixture for lighting vestibules,
  • is certainly the best in so exposed a situation; and though where
  • electric light is used draughts need not be considered, the sense of
  • fitness requires that a light in such a position should always have
  • the semblance of being protected.
  • IX
  • HALL AND STAIRS
  • What is technically known as the staircase (in German the
  • _Treppenhaus_) has, in our lax modern speech, come to be designated as
  • the hall.
  • In Gwilt's _Encyclopedia of Architecture_ the staircase is defined as
  • "that part or subdivision of a building containing the stairs which
  • enable people to ascend or descend from one floor to another"; while
  • the hall is described as follows: "The first large apartment on
  • entering a house.... In magnificent edifices, where the hall is larger
  • and loftier than usual, and is placed in the middle of the house, it
  • is called a saloon; and a royal apartment consists of a hall, or
  • chamber of guards, etc."
  • It is clear that, in the technical acceptance of the term, a hall is
  • something quite different from a staircase; yet the two words were
  • used interchangeably by so early a writer as Isaac Ware, who, in his
  • _Complete Body of Architecture_, published in 1756, continually speaks
  • of the staircase as the hall. This confusion of terms is difficult to
  • explain, for in early times the staircase was as distinct from the
  • hall as it continued to be in France and Italy, and, with rare
  • exceptions, in England also, until the present century.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXIX._
  • ANTECHAMBER IN THE DURAZZO PALACE, GENOA.
  • DECORATED BY TORRIGIANI. LATE XVIII CENTURY.]
  • In glancing over the plans of the feudal dwellings of northern Europe
  • it will be seen that, far from being based on any definite
  • conception, they were made up of successive accretions about the
  • nobleman's keep. The first room to attach itself to the keep was the
  • "hall," a kind of microcosm in which sleeping, eating, entertaining
  • guests and administering justice succeeded each other or went on
  • simultaneously. In the course of time various rooms, such as the
  • parlor, the kitchen, the offices, the muniment-room and the lady's
  • bower, were added to the primitive hall; but these were rather
  • incidental necessities than parts of an organized scheme of
  • planning.[29] In this agglomeration of apartments the stairs found a
  • place where they could. Space being valuable, they were generally
  • carried up spirally in the thickness of the wall, or in an
  • angle-turret. Owing to enforced irregularity of plan, and perhaps to
  • the desire to provide numerous separate means of access to the
  • different parts of the dwelling, each castle usually contained several
  • staircases, no one of which was more important than the others.
  • It was in Italy that stairs first received attention as a feature in
  • the general composition of the house. There, from the outset, all the
  • conditions had been different. The domestic life of the upper classes
  • having developed from the eleventh century onward in the comparative
  • security of the walled town, it was natural that house-planning should
  • be less irregular,[30] and that more regard should be given to
  • considerations of comfort and dignity. In early Italian palaces the
  • stairs either ascended through the open central _cortile_ to an
  • arcaded gallery on the first floor, as in the Gondi palace and the
  • Bargello at Florence, or were carried up in straight flights between
  • walls.[31] This was, in fact, the usual way of building stairs in
  • Italy until the end of the fifteenth century. These enclosed stairs
  • usually started near the vaulted entranceway leading from the street
  • to the _cortile_. Gradually the space at the foot of the stairs, which
  • at first was small, increased in size and in importance of decorative
  • treatment; while the upper landing opened into an antechamber which
  • became the centre of the principal suite of apartments. With the
  • development of the Palladian style, the whole staircase (provided the
  • state apartments were not situated on the ground floor) assumed more
  • imposing dimensions; though it was not until a much later date that
  • the monumental staircase so often regarded as one of the chief
  • features of the Italian Renaissance began to be built. Indeed, a
  • detailed examination of the Italian palaces shows that even in the
  • seventeenth and eighteenth centuries such staircases as were built by
  • Fontana in the royal palace at Naples, by Juvara in the Palazzo Madama
  • at Turin and by Vanvitelli at Caserta, were seen only in royal
  • palaces. Even Morelli's staircase in the Braschi palace in Rome,
  • magnificent as it is, hardly reaches the popular conception of the
  • Italian state staircase--a conception probably based rather upon the
  • great open stairs of the Genoese _cortili_ than upon any actually
  • existing staircases. It is certain that until late in the seventeenth
  • century (as Bernini's Vatican staircase shows) inter-mural stairs were
  • thought grand enough for the most splendid palaces of Italy (see Plate
  • XXX).
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXX._
  • STAIRCASE IN THE PARODI PALACE, GENOA.
  • XVI CENTURY.
  • (SHOWING INTER-MURAL STAIRS AND MARBLE FLOOR.)]
  • The spiral staircase, soon discarded by Italian architects save as
  • a means of secret communication or for the use of servants, held
  • its own in France throughout the Renaissance. Its structural
  • difficulties afforded scope for the exercise of that marvellous, if
  • sometimes superfluous, ingenuity which distinguished the Gothic
  • builders. The spiral staircase in the court-yard at Blois is an
  • example of this kind of skilful engineering and of the somewhat
  • fatiguing use of ornament not infrequently accompanying it; while such
  • anomalies as the elaborate out-of-door spiral staircase enclosed
  • within the building at Chambord are still more in the nature of a
  • _tour de force_,--something perfect in itself, but not essential to
  • the organism of the whole.
  • Viollet-le-Duc, in his dictionary of architecture, under the heading
  • _Château_, has given a sympathetic and ingenious explanation of the
  • tenacity with which the French aristocracy clung to the obsolete
  • complications of Gothic house-planning and structure long after
  • frequent expeditions across the Alps had made them familiar with the
  • simpler and more rational method of the Italian architects. It may be,
  • as he suggests, that centuries of feudal life, with its surface of
  • savagery and violence and its undercurrent treachery, had fostered in
  • the nobles of northern Europe a desire for security and isolation that
  • found expression in the intricate planning of their castles long after
  • the advance of civilization had made these precautions unnecessary. It
  • seems more probable, however, that the French architects of the
  • Renaissance made the mistake of thinking that the essence of the
  • classic styles lay in the choice and application of ornamental
  • details. This exaggerated estimate of the importance of detail is very
  • characteristic of an imperfect culture; and the French architects who
  • in the fifteenth century were eagerly taking their first lessons from
  • their contemporaries south of the Alps, had behind them nothing like
  • the great synthetic tradition of the Italian masters. Certainly it
  • was not until the Northern builders learned that the beauty of the old
  • buildings was, above all, a matter of proportion, that their own
  • style, freed from its earlier incoherencies, set out on the line of
  • unbroken national development which it followed with such harmonious
  • results until the end of the eighteenth century.
  • In Italy the staircase often gave directly upon the entranceway; in
  • France it was always preceded by a vestibule, and the upper landing
  • invariably led into an antechamber.
  • In England the relation between vestibule, hall and staircase was
  • never so clearly established as on the Continent. The old English
  • hall, so long the centre of feudal life, preserved its somewhat
  • composite character after the _grand'salle_ of France and Italy had
  • been broken up into the vestibule, the guard-room and the saloon. In
  • the grandest Tudor houses the entrance-door usually opened directly
  • into this hall. To obtain in some measure the privacy which a
  • vestibule would have given, the end of the hall nearest the
  • entrance-door was often cut off by a screen that supported the
  • musicians' gallery. The corridor formed by this screen led to the
  • staircase, usually placed behind the hall, and the gallery opened on
  • the first landing of the stairs. This use of the screen at one end of
  • the hall had so strong a hold upon English habits that it was never
  • quite abandoned. Even after French architecture and house-planning had
  • come into fashion in the eighteenth century, a house with a vestibule
  • remained the rarest of exceptions in England; and the relative privacy
  • afforded by the Gothic screen was then lost by substituting for the
  • latter an open arcade, of great decorative effect, but ineffectual in
  • shutting off the hall from the front door.
  • The introduction of the Palladian style by Inigo Jones transformed
  • the long and often narrow Tudor hall into the many-storied central
  • saloon of the Italian villa, with galleries reached by concealed
  • staircases, and lofty domed ceiling; but it was still called the hall,
  • it still served as a vestibule, or means of access to the rest of the
  • house, and, curiously enough, it usually adjoined another apartment,
  • often of the same dimensions, called a saloon. Perhaps the best way of
  • defining the English hall of this period is to say that it was really
  • an Italian saloon, but that it was used as a vestibule and called a
  • hall.
  • Through all these changes the staircase remained shut off from the
  • hall, upon which it usually opened. It was very unusual, except in
  • small middle-class houses or suburban villas, to put the stairs in the
  • hall, or, more correctly speaking, to make the front door open into
  • the staircase. There are, however, several larger houses in which the
  • stairs are built in the hall. Inigo Jones, in remodelling Castle Ashby
  • for the Earl of Northampton, followed this plan; though this is
  • perhaps not a good instance to cite, as it may have been difficult to
  • find place for a separate staircase. At Chevening, in Kent, built by
  • Inigo Jones for the Earl of Sussex, the stairs are also in the hall;
  • and the same arrangement is seen at Shobden Court, at West Wycombe,
  • built by J. Donowell for Lord le Despencer (where the stairs are shut
  • off by a screen) and at Hurlingham, built late in the eighteenth
  • century by G. Byfield.
  • This digression has been made in order to show the origin of the
  • modern English and American practice of placing the stairs in the hall
  • and doing away with the vestibule. The vestibule never formed part of
  • the English house, but the stairs were usually divided from the hall
  • in houses of any importance; and it is difficult to see whence the
  • modern architect has derived his idea of the combined hall and
  • staircase. The tendency to merge into one any two apartments designed
  • for different uses shows a retrogression in house-planning; and while
  • it is fitting that the vestibule or hall should adjoin the staircase,
  • there is no good reason for uniting them and there are many for
  • keeping them apart.
  • The staircase in a private house is for the use of those who inhabit
  • it; the vestibule or hall is necessarily used by persons in no way
  • concerned with the private life of the inmates. If the stairs, the
  • main artery of the house, be carried up through the vestibule, there
  • is no security from intrusion. Even the plan of making the vestibule
  • precede the staircase, though better, is not the best. In a properly
  • planned house the vestibule should open on a hall or antechamber of
  • moderate size, giving access to the rooms on the ground floor, and
  • this antechamber should lead into the staircase. It is only in houses
  • where all the living-rooms are up-stairs that the vestibule may open
  • directly into the staircase without lessening the privacy of the
  • house.
  • In Italy, where wood was little employed in domestic architecture,
  • stairs were usually of stone. Marble came into general use in the
  • grander houses when, in the seventeenth century, the stairs, instead
  • of being carried up between walls, were often placed in an open
  • staircase. The balustrade was usually of stone or marble, iron being
  • much less used than in France.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXI._
  • STAIRCASE OF THE HÔTEL DE VILLE, NANCY.
  • LOUIS XV PERIOD.
  • BUILT BY HÉRÉ DE CORNY; STAIR-RAIL BY JEAN LAMOUR.]
  • In the latter country the mediæval stairs, especially in the houses of
  • the middle class, were often built of wood; but this material was soon
  • abandoned, and from the time of Louis XIV stairs of stone with
  • wrought-iron rails are a distinctive feature of French domestic
  • architecture. The use of wrought-iron in French decoration received a
  • strong impulse from the genius of Jean Lamour, who, when King
  • Stanislas of Poland remodelled the town of Nancy early in the reign of
  • Louis XV, adorned its streets and public buildings with specimens
  • of iron-work unmatched in any other part of the world. Since then
  • French decorators have expended infinite talent in devising the
  • beautiful stair-rails and balconies which are the chief ornament of
  • innumerable houses throughout France (see Plates XXXI and XXXII).
  • Stair-rails of course followed the various modifications of taste
  • which marked the architecture of the day. In the seventeenth and early
  • eighteenth centuries they were noted for severe richness of design.
  • With the development of the rocaille manner their lines grew lighter
  • and more fanciful, while the influence of Gabriel, which, toward the
  • end of the reign of Louis XV, brought about a return to classic
  • models, manifested itself in a simplified mode of treatment. At this
  • period the outline of a classic baluster formed a favorite motive for
  • the iron rail. Toward the close of the eighteenth century the designs
  • for these rails grew thin and poor, with a predominance of upright
  • iron bars divided at long intervals by some meagre medallion or
  • geometrical figure. The exuberant sprays and volutes of the rococo
  • period and the architectural lines of the Louis XVI style were alike
  • absent from these later designs, which are chiefly marked by the
  • negative merit of inoffensiveness.
  • In the old French stair-rails steel was sometimes combined with gilded
  • iron. The famous stair-rail of the Palais Royal, designed by Coutant
  • d'Ivry, is made of steel and iron, and the Duc d'Aumale copied this
  • combination in the stair-rail at Chantilly. There is little to
  • recommend the substitution of steel for iron in such cases. It is
  • impossible to keep a steel stair-rail clean and free from rust, except
  • by painting it; and since it must be painted, iron is the more
  • suitable material.
  • In France the iron rail is usually painted black, though a very dark
  • blue is sometimes preferred. Black is the better color, as it forms a
  • stronger contrast with the staircase walls, which are presumably
  • neutral in tint and severe in treatment. Besides, as iron is painted,
  • not to improve its appearance, but to prevent its rusting, the color
  • which most resembles its own is more appropriate. In French houses of
  • a certain importance the iron stair-rail often had a few touches of
  • gilding, but these were sparingly applied.
  • In England wooden stair-rails were in great favor during the Tudor and
  • Elizabethan period. These rails were marked rather by fanciful
  • elaboration of detail than by intrinsic merit of design, and are
  • doubtless more beautiful now that time has given them its patina, than
  • they were when first made.
  • With the Palladian style came the classic balustrade of stone or
  • marble, or sometimes, in simpler houses, of wood. Iron rails were
  • seldom used in England, and those to be found in some of the great
  • London houses (as in Carlton House, Chesterfield House and Norfolk
  • House) were probably due to the French influence which made itself
  • felt in English domestic architecture during the eighteenth century.
  • This influence, however, was never more than sporadic; and until the
  • decline of decorative art at the close of the eighteenth century,
  • Italian rather than French taste gave the note to English decoration.
  • The interrelation of vestibule, hall and staircase having been
  • explained, the subject of decorative detail must next be considered;
  • but before turning to this, it should be mentioned that hereafter the
  • space at the foot of the stairs, though properly a part of the
  • staircase, will for the sake of convenience be called _the hall_,
  • since in the present day it goes by that name in England and America.
  • In contrasting the vestibule with the hall, it was pointed out that
  • the latter might be treated in a gayer and more informal manner than
  • the former. It must be remembered, however, that as the vestibule is
  • the introduction to the hall, so the hall is the introduction to the
  • living-rooms of the house; and it follows that the hall must be as
  • much more formal than the living-rooms as the vestibule is more formal
  • than the hall. It is necessary to emphasize this because the tendency
  • of recent English and American decoration has been to treat the hall,
  • not as a hall, but as a living-room. Whatever superficial attractions
  • this treatment may possess, its inappropriateness will be seen when
  • the purpose of the hall is considered. The hall is a means of access
  • to all the rooms on each floor; on the ground floor it usually leads
  • to the chief living-rooms of the house as well as to the vestibule and
  • street; in addition to this, in modern houses even of some importance
  • it generally contains the principal stairs of the house, so that it is
  • the centre upon which every part of the house directly or indirectly
  • opens. This publicity is increased by the fact that the hall must be
  • crossed by the servant who opens the front door, and by any one
  • admitted to the house. It follows that the hall, in relation to the
  • rooms of the house, is like a public square in relation to the private
  • houses around it. For some reason this obvious fact has been ignored
  • by many recent decorators, who have chosen to treat halls like rooms
  • of the most informal character, with open fireplaces, easy-chairs for
  • lounging and reading, tables with lamps, books and magazines, and all
  • the appointments of a library. This disregard of the purpose of the
  • hall, like most mistakes in household decoration, has a very natural
  • origin. When, in the first reaction from the discomfort and formality
  • of sixty years ago, people began, especially in England, to study the
  • arrangement of the old Tudor and Elizabethan houses, many of these
  • were found to contain large panelled halls opening directly upon the
  • porch or the terrace. The mellow tones of the wood-work; the bold
  • treatment of the stairs, shut off as they were merely by a screen; the
  • heraldic imagery of the hooded stone chimney-piece and of the carved
  • or stuccoed ceiling, made these halls the chief feature of the house;
  • while the rooms opening from them were so often insufficient for the
  • requirements of modern existence, that the life of the inmates
  • necessarily centred in the hall. Visitors to such houses saw only the
  • picturesqueness of the arrangement--the huge logs glowing on the
  • hearth, the books and flowers on the old carved tables, the family
  • portraits on the walls; and, charmed with the impression received,
  • they ordered their architects to reproduce for them a hall which, even
  • in the original Tudor houses, was a survival of older social
  • conditions.
  • One might think that the recent return to classic forms of
  • architecture would have done away with the Tudor hall; but, except in
  • a few instances, this has not been the case. In fact, in the greater
  • number of large houses, and especially of country houses, built in
  • America since the revival of Renaissance and Palladian architecture, a
  • large many-storied hall communicating directly with the vestibule, and
  • containing the principal stairs of the house, has been the distinctive
  • feature. If there were any practical advantages in this overgrown
  • hall, it might be regarded as one of those rational modifications in
  • plan which mark the difference between an unreasoning imitation of a
  • past style and the intelligent application of its principles; but the
  • Tudor hall, in its composite character as vestibule, parlor and
  • dining-room, is only another instance of the sacrifice of convenience
  • to archaism.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXII._
  • STAIRCASE IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
  • LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
  • The abnormal development of the modern staircase-hall cannot be
  • defended on the plea sometimes advanced that it is a roofed-in
  • adaptation of the great open _cortile_ of the Genoese palace, since
  • there is no reason for adapting a plan so useless and so unsuited to
  • our climate and way of living. The beautiful central _cortile_ of the
  • Italian palace, with its monumental open stairs, was in no sense part
  • of a "private house" in our interpretation of the term. It was rather
  • a thoroughfare like a public street, since the various stories of the
  • Italian palace were used as separate houses by different branches of
  • the family.
  • In most modern houses the hall, in spite of its studied resemblance to
  • a living-room, soon reverts to its original use as a passageway; and
  • this fact should indicate the treatment best suited to it. In rooms
  • where people sit, and where they are consequently at leisure to look
  • about them, delicacy of treatment and refinement of detail are
  • suitable; but in an anteroom or a staircase only the first impression
  • counts, and forcible simple lines, with a vigorous massing of light
  • and shade, are essential. These conditions point to the use of severe
  • strongly-marked panelling, niches for vases or statues, and a
  • stair-rail detaching itself from the background in vigorous decisive
  • lines.[32]
  • The furniture of the hall should consist of benches or straight-backed
  • chairs, and marble-topped tables and consoles. If a press is used, it
  • should be architectural in design, like the old French and Italian
  • _armoires_ painted with arabesques and architectural motives, or the
  • English seventeenth-century presses made of some warm-toned wood like
  • walnut and surmounted by a broken pediment with a vase or bust in the
  • centre (see Plate XXXIII).
  • The walls of the staircase in large houses should be of panelled stone
  • or marble, as in the examples given in the plates accompanying this
  • chapter.
  • In small houses, where an expensive decoration is out of the question,
  • a somewhat similar architectural effect may be obtained by the use of
  • a few plain mouldings fixed to the plaster, the whole being painted in
  • one uniform tint, or in two contrasting colors, such as white for the
  • mouldings, and buff, gray, or pale green for the wall. To this scheme
  • may be added plaster medallions, as suggested for the vestibule, or
  • garlands and other architectural motives made of staff, in imitation
  • of the stucco ornaments of the old French and Italian decorators. When
  • such ornaments are used, they should invariably be simple and strong
  • in design. The modern decorator is too often tempted by mere
  • prettiness of detail to forget the general effect of his composition.
  • In a staircase, where only the general effect is seized, prettiness
  • does not count, and the effect produced should be strong, clear and
  • telling.
  • For the same reason, a stair-carpet, if used, should be of one color,
  • without pattern. Masses of plain color are one of the chief means of
  • producing effect in any scheme of decoration.
  • When the floor of the hall is of marble or mosaic,--as, if possible,
  • it should be,--the design, like that of the walls, should be clear and
  • decided in outline (see Plate XXX). On the other hand, if the hall is
  • used as an antechamber and carpeted, the carpet should be of one
  • color, matching that on the stairs.
  • In many large houses the stairs are now built of stone or marble, while
  • the floor of the landings is laid in wood, apparently owing to the
  • idea that stone or marble floors are cold. In the tropically-heated
  • American house not even the most sensitive person could be chilled by
  • passing contact with a stone floor; but if it is thought to "look
  • cold," it is better to lay a rug or a strip of carpet on the landing
  • than to permit the proximity of two such different substances as wood
  • and stone.
  • Unless the stairs are of wood, that material should never be used for
  • the rail; nor should wooden stairs be put in a staircase of which the
  • walls are of stone, marble, or scagliola. If the stairs are of wood,
  • it is better to treat the walls with wood or plaster panelling. In
  • simple staircases the best wall-decoration is a wooden dado-moulding
  • nailed on the plaster, the dado thus formed being painted white, and
  • the wall above it in any uniform color. Continuous pattern, such as
  • that on paper or stuff hangings, is specially objectionable on the
  • walls of a staircase, since it disturbs the simplicity of composition
  • best fitted to this part of the house.
  • For the lighting of the hall there should be a lantern like that in
  • the vestibule, but more elaborate in design. This mode of lighting
  • harmonizes with the severe treatment of the walls and indicates at
  • once that the hall is not a living-room, but a thoroughfare.[33]
  • If lights be required on the stairs, they should take the form of
  • fire-gilt bronze sconces, as architectural as possible in design,
  • without any finikin prettiness of detail. (For good examples, see the
  • _appliques_ in Plates V and XXXIV). It is almost impossible to obtain
  • well-designed _appliques_ of this kind in America; but the increasing
  • interest shown in house-decoration will in time doubtless cause a
  • demand for a better type of gas and electric fixtures. Meantime,
  • unless imported sconces can be obtained, the plainest brass fixtures
  • should be chosen in preference to the more elaborate models now to be
  • found here.
  • Where the walls of a hall are hung with pictures, these should be few
  • in number, and decorative in composition and coloring. No subject
  • requiring thought and study is suitable in such a position. The
  • mythological or architectural compositions of the Italian and French
  • schools of the last two centuries, with their superficial graces of
  • color and design, are for this reason well suited to the walls of
  • halls and antechambers.
  • The same may be said of prints. These should not be used in a large
  • high-studded hall; but they look well in a small entranceway, if hung
  • on plain-tinted walls. Here again such architectural compositions as
  • Piranesi's, with their bold contrasts of light and shade, Marc
  • Antonio's classic designs, or some frieze-like procession, such as
  • Mantegna's "Triumph of Julius Caesar," are especially appropriate;
  • whereas the subtle detail of the German Little Masters, the symbolism
  • of Dürer's etchings and the graces of Marillier or Moreau le Jeune
  • would be wasted in a situation where there is small opportunity for
  • more than a passing glance.
  • In most American houses, the warming of hall and stairs is so amply
  • provided for that where there is a hall fireplace it is seldom used.
  • In country houses, where it is sometimes necessary to have special
  • means for heating the hall, the open fireplace is of more service; but
  • it is not really suited to such a situation. The hearth suggests an
  • idea of intimacy and repose that has no place in a thoroughfare like
  • the hall; and, aside from this question of fitness, there is a
  • practical objection to placing an open chimney-piece in a position
  • where it is exposed to continual draughts from the front door and from
  • the rooms giving upon the hall.
  • The best way of heating a hall is by means of a faience stove--not the
  • oblong block composed of shiny white or brown tiles seen in Swiss and
  • German _pensions_, but one of the fine old stoves of architectural
  • design still used on the Continent for heating the vestibule and
  • dining-room. In Europe, increased attention has of late been given to
  • the design and coloring of these stoves; and if better known here,
  • they would form an important feature in the decoration of our halls.
  • Admirable models may be studied in many old French and German houses
  • and on the borders of Switzerland and Italy; while the museum at Parma
  • contains several fine examples of the rocaille period.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXIII._
  • FRENCH ARMOIRE, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
  • MUSEUM OF DECORATIVE ARTS, PARIS.]
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [29] Burckhardt, in his _Geschichte der Renaissance in Italien_,
  • justly points out that the seeming inconsequence of mediæval
  • house-planning in northern Europe was probably due in part to the fact
  • that the feudal castle, for purposes of defence, was generally built
  • on an irregular site. See also Viollet-le-Duc.
  • [30] "Der gothische Profanbau in Italien ... steht im vollen Gegensatz
  • zum Norden durch die rationelle Anlage." Burckhardt, _Geschichte der
  • Renaissance in Italien_, p. 28.
  • [31] See the stairs of the Riccardi palace in Florence, of the
  • Piccolomini palace at Pienza and of the ducal palace at Urbino.
  • [32] For a fine example of a hall-niche containing a statue, see Plate
  • XXX.
  • [33] In large halls the tall _torchère_ of marble or bronze may be
  • used for additional lights (see Plate XXXII).
  • X
  • THE DRAWING-ROOM, BOUDOIR, AND MORNING-ROOM
  • The "with-drawing-room" of mediæval England, to which the lady and her
  • maidens retired from the boisterous festivities of the hall, seems at
  • first to have been merely a part of the bedchamber in which the lord
  • and lady slept. In time it came to be screened off from the
  • sleeping-room; then, in the king's palaces, it became a separate room
  • for the use of the queen and her damsels; and so, in due course,
  • reached the nobleman's castle, and established itself as a permanent
  • part of English house-planning.
  • In France the evolution of the _salon_ seems to have proceeded on
  • somewhat different lines. During the middle ages and the early
  • Renaissance period, the more public part of the nobleman's life was
  • enacted in the hall, or _grand'salle_, while the social and domestic
  • side of existence was transferred to the bedroom. This was soon
  • divided into two rooms, as in England. In France, however, both these
  • rooms contained beds; the inner being the real sleeping-chamber, while
  • in the outer room, which was used not only for administering justice
  • and receiving visits of state, but for informal entertainments and the
  • social side of family life, the bedstead represented the lord's _lit
  • de parade_, traditionally associated with state ceremonial and feudal
  • privileges.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXIV._
  • SALA DELLA MADDALENA, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA.
  • XVIII CENTURY.
  • (ITALIAN DRAWING-ROOM IN ROCAILLE STYLE.)]
  • The custom of having a state bedroom in which no one slept (_chambre
  • de parade_, as it was called) was so firmly established that even in
  • the engravings of Abraham Bosse, representing French life in the reign
  • of Louis XIII, the fashionable apartments in which card-parties,
  • suppers, and other entertainments are taking place, invariably contain
  • a bed.
  • In large establishments the _chambre de parade_ was never used as a
  • sleeping-chamber except by visitors of distinction; but in small
  • houses the lady slept in the room which served as her boudoir and
  • drawing-room. The Renaissance, it is true, had introduced from Italy
  • the _cabinet_ opening off the lady's chamber, as in the palaces of
  • Urbino and Mantua; but these rooms were at first seen only in kings'
  • palaces, and were, moreover, too small to serve any social purpose.
  • The _cabinet_ of Catherine de' Medici at Blois is a characteristic
  • example.
  • Meanwhile, the gallery had relieved the _grand'salle_ of some of its
  • numerous uses; and these two apartments seem to have satisfied all the
  • requirements of society during the Renaissance in France.
  • In the seventeenth century the introduction of the two-storied Italian
  • saloon produced a state apartment called a _salon_; and this, towards
  • the beginning of the eighteenth century, was divided into two smaller
  • rooms: one, the _salon de compagnie_, remaining a part of the gala
  • suite used exclusively for entertaining (see Plate XXXIV), while the
  • other--the _salon de famille_--became a family apartment like the
  • English drawing-room.
  • The distinction between the _salon de compagnie_ and the _salon de
  • famille_ had by this time also established itself in England, where
  • the state drawing-room retained its Italian name of _salone_, or
  • saloon, while the living-apartment preserved, in abbreviated form, the
  • mediæval designation of the lady's with-drawing-room.
  • Pains have been taken to trace as clearly as possible the mixed
  • ancestry of the modern drawing-room, in order to show that it is the
  • result of two distinct influences--that of the gala apartment and that
  • of the family sitting-room. This twofold origin has curiously affected
  • the development of the drawing-room. In houses of average size, where
  • there are but two living-rooms--the master's library, or "den," and
  • the lady's drawing-room,--it is obvious that the latter ought to be
  • used as a _salon de famille_, or meeting-place for the whole family;
  • and it is usually regarded as such in England, where common sense
  • generally prevails in matters of material comfort and convenience, and
  • where the drawing-room is often furnished with a simplicity which
  • would astonish those who associate the name with white-and-gold walls
  • and uncomfortable furniture.
  • In modern American houses both traditional influences are seen.
  • Sometimes, as in England, the drawing-room is treated as a family
  • apartment, and provided with books, lamps, easy-chairs and
  • writing-tables. In other houses it is still considered sacred to
  • gilding and discomfort, the best room in the house, and the
  • convenience of all its inmates, being sacrificed to a vague feeling
  • that no drawing-room is worthy of the name unless it is uninhabitable.
  • This is an instance of the _salon de compagnie_ having usurped the
  • rightful place of the _salon de famille_; or rather, if the bourgeois
  • descent of the American house be considered, it may be more truly
  • defined as a remnant of the "best parlor" superstition.
  • Whatever the genealogy of the American drawing-room, it must be owned
  • that it too often fails to fulfil its purpose as a family apartment.
  • It is curious to note the amount of thought and money frequently spent
  • on the one room in the house used by no one, or occupied at most for
  • an hour after a "company" dinner.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXV._
  • CONSOLE IN THE PETIT TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
  • LATE LOUIS XV STYLE.
  • BUST OF LOUIS XVI, BY PAJOU.]
  • To this drawing-room, from which the inmates of the house
  • instinctively flee as soon as their social duties are discharged, many
  • necessities are often sacrificed. The library, or den, where the
  • members of the family sit, may be furnished with shabby odds and ends;
  • but the drawing-room must have its gilt chairs covered with brocade,
  • its _vitrines_ full of modern Saxe, its guipure curtains and velvet
  • carpet.
  • The _salon de compagnie_ is out of place in the average house. Such a
  • room is needed only where the dinners or other entertainments given
  • are so large as to make it impossible to use the ordinary living-rooms
  • of the house. In the grandest houses of Europe the gala-rooms are
  • never thrown open except for general entertainments, or to receive
  • guests of exalted rank, and the spectacle of a dozen people
  • languishing after dinner in the gilded wilderness of a state saloon is
  • practically unknown.
  • The purpose for which the _salon de compagnie_ is used necessitates
  • its being furnished in the same formal manner as other gala
  • apartments. Circulation must not be impeded by a multiplicity of small
  • pieces of furniture holding lamps or other fragile objects, while at
  • least half of the chairs should be so light and easily moved that
  • groups may be formed and broken up at will. The walls should be
  • brilliantly decorated, without needless elaboration of detail, since
  • it is unlikely that the temporary occupants of such a room will have
  • time or inclination to study its treatment closely. The chief
  • requisite is a gay first impression. To produce this, the
  • wall-decoration should be light in color, and the furniture should
  • consist of a few strongly marked pieces, such as handsome cabinets and
  • consoles, bronze or marble statues, and vases and candelabra of
  • imposing proportions. Almost all modern furniture is too weak in
  • design and too finikin in detail to look well in a gala
  • drawing-room.[34] (For examples of drawing-room furniture, see Plates
  • VI, IX, XXXIV, and XXXV.)
  • Beautiful pictures or rare prints produce little effect on the walls
  • of a gala room, just as an accumulation of small objects of art, such
  • as enamels, ivories and miniatures, are wasted upon its tables and
  • cabinets. Such treasures are for rooms in which people spend their
  • days, not for those in which they assemble for an hour's
  • entertainment.
  • But the _salon de compagnie_, being merely a modified form of the
  • great Italian saloon, is a part of the gala suite, and any detailed
  • discussion of the decorative treatment most suitable to it would
  • result in a repetition of what is said in the chapter on Gala Rooms.
  • The lighting of the company drawing-room--to borrow its French
  • designation--should be evenly diffused, without the separate centres
  • of illumination needful in a family living-room. The proper light is
  • that of wax candles. Nothing has done more to vulgarize interior
  • decoration than the general use of gas and of electricity in the
  • living-rooms of modern houses. Electric light especially, with its
  • harsh white glare, which no expedients have as yet overcome, has taken
  • from our drawing-rooms all air of privacy and distinction. In
  • passageways and offices, electricity is of great service; but were it
  • not that all "modern improvements" are thought equally applicable to
  • every condition of life, it would be difficult to account for the
  • adoption of a mode of lighting which makes the _salon_ look like a
  • railway-station, the dining-room like a restaurant. That such light is
  • not needful in a drawing-room is shown by the fact that electric bulbs
  • are usually covered by shades of some deep color, in order that the
  • glare may be made as inoffensive as possible.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXVI._
  • SALON, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.]
  • The light in a gala apartment should be neither vivid nor
  • concentrated: the soft, evenly diffused brightness of wax candles is
  • best fitted to bring out those subtle modellings of light and shade to
  • which old furniture and objects of art owe half their expressiveness.
  • The treatment of the _salon de compagnie_ naturally differs from that
  • of the family drawing-room: the latter is essentially a room in which
  • people should be made comfortable. There must be a well-appointed
  • writing-table; the chairs must be conveniently grouped about various
  • tables, each with its lamp;--in short, the furniture should be so
  • disposed that people are not forced to take refuge in their bedrooms
  • for lack of fitting arrangements in the drawing-room.
  • The old French cabinet-makers excelled in the designing and making of
  • furniture for the _salon de famille_. The term "French furniture"
  • suggests to the Anglo-Saxon mind the stiff appointments of the gala
  • room--heavy gilt consoles, straight-backed arm-chairs covered with
  • tapestry, and monumental marble-topped tables. Admirable furniture of
  • this kind was made in France; but in the grand style the Italian
  • cabinet-makers competed successfully with the French; whereas the
  • latter stood alone in the production of the simpler and more
  • comfortable furniture adapted to the family living-room. Among those
  • who have not studied the subject there is a general impression that
  • eighteenth-century furniture, however beautiful in design and
  • execution, was not comfortable in the modern sense. This is owing to
  • the fact that the popular idea of "old furniture" is based on the
  • appointments of gala rooms in palaces: visitors to Versailles or
  • Fontainebleau are more likely to notice the massive gilt consoles and
  • benches in the state saloons than the simple easy-chairs and
  • work-tables of the _petits appartements_. A visit to the Garde Meuble
  • or to the Musée des Arts Décoratifs of Paris, or the inspection of any
  • collection of French eighteenth-century furniture, will show the
  • versatility and common sense of the old French cabinet-makers. They
  • produced an infinite variety of small _meubles_, in which beauty of
  • design and workmanship were joined to simplicity and convenience.
  • The old arm-chair, or _bergère_, is a good example of this
  • combination. The modern upholsterer pads and puffs his seats as though
  • they were to form the furniture of a lunatic's cell; and then, having
  • expanded them to such dimensions that they cannot be moved without
  • effort, perches their dropsical bodies on four little casters. Any one
  • who compares such an arm-chair to the eighteenth-century _bergère_,
  • with its strong tapering legs, its snugly-fitting back and cushioned
  • seat, must admit that the latter is more convenient and more beautiful
  • (see Plates VIII and XXXVII).
  • The same may be said of the old French tables--from desks, card and
  • work-tables, to the small _guéridon_ just large enough to hold a book
  • and candlestick. All these tables were simple and practical in design:
  • even in the Louis XV period, when more variety of outline and ornament
  • was permitted, the strong structural lines were carefully maintained,
  • and it is unusual to see an old table that does not stand firmly on
  • its legs and appear capable of supporting as much weight as its size
  • will permit (see Louis XV writing-table in Plate XLVI).
  • The French tables, cabinets and commodes used in the family apartments
  • were usually of inlaid wood, with little ornamentation save the design
  • of the marquetry--elaborate mounts of chiselled bronze being
  • reserved for the furniture of gala rooms (see Plate X). Old French
  • marquetry was exquisitely delicate in color and design, while Italian
  • inlaying of the same period, though coarser, was admirable in
  • composition. Old Italian furniture of the seventeenth and eighteenth
  • centuries was always either inlaid or carved and painted in gay
  • colors: chiselled mounts are virtually unknown in Italy.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXVII._
  • ROOM IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
  • LOUIS XV PANELLING, LOUIS XVI FURNITURE.]
  • The furniture of the eighteenth century in England, while not
  • comparable in design to the best French models, was well made and
  • dignified; and its angularity of outline is not out of place against
  • the somewhat cold and formal background of an Adam room.
  • English marquetry suffered from the poverty of ornament marking the
  • wall-decoration of the period. There was a certain timidity about the
  • decorative compositions of the school of Adam and Sheraton, and in
  • their scanty repertoire the laurel-wreath, the velarium and the
  • cornucopia reappear with tiresome frequency.
  • The use to which the family drawing-room is put should indicate the
  • character of its decoration. Since it is a room in which many hours of
  • the day are spent, and in which people are at leisure, it should
  • contain what is best worth looking at in the way of pictures, prints,
  • and other objects of art; while there should be nothing about its
  • decoration so striking or eccentric as to become tiresome when
  • continually seen. A fanciful style may be pleasing in apartments used
  • only for stated purposes, such as the saloon or gallery; but in a
  • living-room, decoration should be subordinate to the individual,
  • forming merely a harmonious but unobtrusive background (see Plates
  • XXXVI and XXXVII). Such a setting also brings out the full decorative
  • value of all the drawing-room accessories--screens, andirons,
  • _appliques_, and door and window-fastenings. A study of any old
  • French interior will show how much these details contributed to the
  • general effect of the room.
  • Those who really care for books are seldom content to restrict them to
  • the library, for nothing adds more to the charm of a drawing-room than
  • a well-designed bookcase: an expanse of beautiful bindings is as
  • decorative as a fine tapestry.
  • The boudoir is, properly speaking, a part of the bedroom suite, and as
  • such is described in the chapter on the Bedroom. Sometimes, however, a
  • small sitting-room adjoins the family drawing-room, and this, if given
  • up to the mistress of the house, is virtually the boudoir.
  • The modern boudoir is a very different apartment from its
  • eighteenth-century prototype. Though it may preserve the delicate
  • decorations and furniture suggested by its name, such a room is now
  • generally used for the prosaic purpose of interviewing servants, going
  • over accounts and similar occupations. The appointments should
  • therefore comprise a writing-desk, with pigeon-holes, drawers, and
  • cupboards, and a comfortable lounge, or _lit de repos_, for resting
  • and reading.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXVIII._
  • LIT DE REPOS, EARLY LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
  • The _lit de repos_, which, except in France, has been replaced by the
  • clumsy upholstered lounge, was one of the most useful pieces of
  • eighteenth-century furniture (see Plate XXXVIII). As its name implies,
  • it is shaped somewhat like a bed, or rather like a cradle that stands
  • on four legs instead of swinging. It is made of carved wood, sometimes
  • upholstered, but often seated with cane (see Plate XXXIX). In the
  • latter case it is fitted with a mattress and with a pillow-like
  • cushion covered with some material in keeping with the hangings of the
  • room. Sometimes the _duchesse_, or upholstered _bergère_ with
  • removable foot-rest in the shape of a square bench, is preferred
  • to the _lit de repos_; but the latter is the more elegant and
  • graceful, and it is strange that it should have been discarded in
  • favor of the modern lounge, which is not only ugly, but far less
  • comfortable.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XXXIX._
  • LIT DE REPOS, LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
  • As the boudoir is generally a small room, it is peculiarly suited to
  • the more delicate styles of painting or stucco ornamentation described
  • in the third chapter. A study of boudoir-decoration in the last
  • century, especially in France, will show the admirable sense of
  • proportion regulating the treatment of these little rooms (see Plate
  • XL). Their adornment was naturally studied with special care by the
  • painters and decorators of an age in which women played so important a
  • part.
  • It is sometimes thought that the eighteenth-century boudoir was always
  • decorated and furnished in a very elaborate manner. This idea
  • originates in the fact, already pointed out, that the rooms usually
  • seen by tourists are those in royal palaces, or in such princely
  • houses as are thrown open to the public on account of their
  • exceptional magnificence. The same type of boudoir is continually
  • reproduced in books on architecture and decoration; and what is really
  • a small private sitting-room for the lady of the house, corresponding
  • with her husband's "den," has thus come to be regarded as one of the
  • luxuries of a great establishment.
  • The prints of Eisen, Marillier, Moreau le Jeune, and other
  • book-illustrators of the eighteenth century, show that the boudoir in
  • the average private house was, in fact, a simple room, gay and
  • graceful in decoration, but as a rule neither rich nor elaborate (see
  • Plate XLI). As it usually adjoined the bedroom, it was decorated in
  • the same manner, and even when its appointments were expensive all
  • appearance of costliness was avoided.[35]
  • The boudoir is the room in which small objects of art--prints,
  • mezzotints and _gouaches_--show to the best advantage. No detail is
  • wasted, and all manner of delicate effects in wood-carving, marquetry,
  • and other ornamentation, such as would be lost upon the walls and
  • furniture of a larger room, here acquire their full value. One or two
  • well-chosen prints hung on a background of plain color will give more
  • pleasure than a medley of photographs, colored photogravures, and
  • other decorations of the cotillon-favor type. Not only do mediocre
  • ornaments become tiresome when seen day after day, but the mere
  • crowding of furniture and gimcracks into a small room intended for
  • work and repose will soon be found fatiguing.
  • Many English houses, especially in the country, contain a useful room
  • called the "morning-room," which is well defined by Robert Kerr, in _The
  • English Gentleman's House_, as "the drawing-room in ordinary." It is,
  • in fact, a kind of undress drawing-room, where the family may gather
  • informally at all hours of the day. The out-of-door life led in England
  • makes it specially necessary to provide a sitting-room which people
  • are not afraid to enter in muddy boots and wet clothes. Even if the
  • drawing-room be not, as Mr. Kerr quaintly puts it, "preserved"--that
  • is, used exclusively for company--it is still likely to contain the
  • best furniture in the house; and though that "best" is not too fine
  • for every-day use, yet in a large family an informal, wet-weather room
  • of this kind is almost indispensable.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XL._
  • PAINTED WALL-PANEL AND DOOR, CHÂTEAU OF
  • CHANTILLY. LOUIS XV.
  • (EXAMPLE OF CHINOISERIE DECORATION.)]
  • No matter how elaborately the rest of the house is furnished, the
  • appointments of the morning-room should be plain, comfortable, and
  • capable of resisting hard usage. It is a good plan to cover the floor
  • with a straw matting, and common sense at once suggests the furniture
  • best suited to such a room: two or three good-sized tables with
  • lamps, a comfortable sofa, and chairs covered with chintz, leather, or
  • one of the bright-colored horsehairs now manufactured in France.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLI._
  • Sa triste amante abandonnee
  • Pleure ses maux et ses plaisirs.
  • FRENCH BOUDOIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.
  • (FROM A PRINT BY LE BOUTEUX.)]
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [34] Much of the old furniture which appears to us unnecessarily stiff
  • and monumental was expressly designed to be placed against the walls
  • in rooms used for general entertainments, where smaller and more
  • delicately made pieces would have been easily damaged, and would,
  • moreover, have produced no effect.
  • [35] The ornate boudoir seen in many XVIIIth-century prints is that of
  • the _femme galante_.
  • XI
  • GALA ROOMS: BALL-ROOM, SALOON, MUSIC-ROOM, GALLERY
  • European architects have always considered it essential that those rooms
  • which are used exclusively for entertaining--gala rooms, as they are
  • called--should be quite separate from the family apartments,--either
  • occupying an entire floor (the Italian _piano nobile_) or being so
  • situated that it is not necessary to open them except for general
  • entertainments.
  • In many large houses lately built in America, with ball and music
  • rooms and a hall simulating the two-storied Italian saloon, this
  • distinction has been disregarded, and living and gala rooms have been
  • confounded in an agglomeration of apartments where the family, for
  • lack of a smaller suite, sit under gilded ceilings and cut-glass
  • chandeliers, in about as much comfort and privacy as are afforded by
  • the public "parlors" of one of our new twenty-story hotels. This
  • confusion of two essentially different types of room, designed for
  • essentially different phases of life, has been caused by the fact that
  • the architect, when called upon to build a grand house, has simply
  • enlarged, instead of altering, the _maison bourgeoise_ that has
  • hitherto been the accepted model of the American gentleman's house;
  • for it must not be forgotten that the modern American dwelling
  • descends from the English middle-class house, not from the
  • aristocratic country-seat or town residence. The English nobleman's
  • town house was like the French _hôtel_, with gates, porter's lodge,
  • and court-yard surrounded by stables and offices; and the planning of
  • the country-seat was even more elaborate.
  • A glance at any collection of old English house-plans, such as
  • Campbell's _Vitruvius Britannicus_, will show the purely middle-class
  • ancestry of the American house, and the consequent futility of
  • attempting, by the mere enlargement of each room, to turn it into a
  • gentleman's seat or town residence. The kind of life which makes gala
  • rooms necessary exacts a different method of planning; and until this
  • is more generally understood the treatment of such rooms in American
  • houses will never be altogether satisfactory.
  • Gala rooms are meant for general entertainments, never for any
  • assemblage small or informal enough to be conveniently accommodated in
  • the ordinary living-rooms of the house; therefore to fulfil their
  • purpose they must be large, very high-studded, and not overcrowded
  • with furniture, while the walls and ceiling--the only parts of a
  • crowded room that can be seen--must be decorated with greater
  • elaboration than would be pleasing or appropriate in other rooms. All
  • these conditions unfit the gala room for any use save that for which
  • it is designed. Nothing can be more cheerless than the state of a
  • handful of people sitting after dinner in an immense ball-room with
  • gilded ceiling, bare floors, and a few pieces of monumental furniture
  • ranged round the walls; yet in any house which is simply an
  • enlargement of the ordinary private dwelling the hostess is often
  • compelled to use the ball-room or saloon as a drawing-room.
  • A gala room is never meant to be seen except when crowded: the crowd
  • takes the place of furniture. Occupied by a small number of people,
  • such a room looks out of proportion, stiff and empty. The hostess
  • feels this, and tries, by setting chairs and tables askew, and
  • introducing palms, screens and knick-knacks, to produce an effect of
  • informality. As a result the room dwarfs the furniture, loses the air
  • of state, and gains little in real comfort; while it becomes
  • necessary, when a party is given, to remove the furniture and
  • disarrange the house, thus undoing the chief _raison d'être_ of such
  • apartments.
  • The Italians, inheriting the grandiose traditions of the Augustan age,
  • have always excelled in the treatment of rooms demanding the "grand
  • manner." Their unfailing sense that house-decoration is interior
  • architecture, and must clearly proclaim its architectural
  • affiliations, has been of special service in this respect. It is rare
  • in Italy to see a large room inadequately treated. Sometimes the
  • "grand manner"--the mimic _terribilità_--may be carried too far to
  • suit Anglo-Saxon taste--it is hard to say for what form of
  • entertainment such a room as Giulio Romano's Sala dei Giganti in the
  • Palazzo del T would form a pleasing or appropriate background--but
  • apart from such occasional aberrations, the Italian decorators showed
  • a wonderful sense of fitness in the treatment of state apartments. To
  • small dribbles of ornament they preferred bold forcible mouldings,
  • coarse but clear-cut free-hand ornamentation in stucco, and either a
  • classic severity of treatment or the turbulent bravura style of the
  • saloon of the Villa Rotonda and of Tiepolo's Cleopatra frescoes in the
  • Palazzo Labia at Venice.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLII._
  • SALON À L'ITALIENNE.
  • (FROM A PICTURE BY COYPEL.)]
  • The saloon and gallery are the two gala rooms borrowed from Italy by
  • northern Europe. The saloon has already been described in the chapter
  • on Hall and Stairs. It was a two-storied apartment, usually with
  • clerestory, domed ceiling, and a gallery to which access was obtained
  • by concealed staircases (see Plates XLII and XLIII). This gallery
  • was often treated as an arcade or loggia, and in many old Italian
  • prints and pictures there are representations of these saloons, with
  • groups of gaily dressed people looking down from the gallery upon the
  • throngs crowding the floor. The saloon was used in Italy as a
  • ball-room or gambling-room--gaming being the chief social amusement of
  • the eighteenth century.
  • In England and France the saloon was rarely two stories high, though
  • there are some exceptions, as for example the saloon at
  • Vaux-le-Vicomte. The cooler climate rendered a clerestory less
  • necessary, and there was never the same passion for grandiose effects
  • as in Italy. The saloon in northern Europe was always a stately and
  • high-studded room, generally vaulted or domed, and often circular in
  • plan; but it seldom reached such imposing dimensions as its Italian
  • prototype, and when more than one story high was known by the
  • distinctive designation of _un salon à l'italienne_.
  • The gallery was probably the first feature in domestic house-planning
  • to be borrowed from Italy by northern Europe. It is seen in almost all
  • the early Renaissance châteaux of France; and as soon as the influence
  • of such men as John of Padua and John Shute asserted itself in
  • England, the gallery became one of the principal apartments of the
  • Elizabethan mansion. There are several reasons for the popularity of
  • the gallery. In the cold rainy autumns and winters north of the Alps
  • it was invaluable as a sheltered place for exercise and games; it was
  • well adapted to display the pictures, statuary and bric-à-brac which,
  • in emulation of Italian collectors, the Northern nobles were beginning
  • to acquire; and it showed off to advantage the long line of ancestral
  • portraits and the tapestries representing a succession of episodes
  • from the _Æneid_, the _Orlando Innamorato_, or some of the
  • interminable epics that formed the light reading of the sixteenth
  • century. Then, too, the gallery served for the processions which were
  • a part of the social ceremonial in great houses: the march to the
  • chapel or banquet-hall, the escorting of a royal guest to the state
  • bedroom, and other like pageants.
  • In France and England the gallery seems for a long time to have been
  • used as a saloon and ball-room, whereas in Italy it was, as a rule,
  • reserved for the display of the art-treasures of the house, no Italian
  • palace worthy of the name being without its gallery of antiquities or
  • of marbles.
  • In modern houses the ball-room and music-room are the two principal
  • gala apartments. A music-room need not be a gala room in the sense of
  • being used only for large entertainments; but since it is outside the
  • circle of every-day use, and more or less associated with
  • entertaining, it seems best to include it in this chapter.
  • Many houses of average size have a room large enough for informal
  • entertainments. Such a room, especially in country houses, should be
  • decorated in a gay simple manner in harmony with the rest of the house
  • and with the uses to which the room is to be put. Rooms of this kind
  • may be treated with a white dado, surmounted by walls painted in a
  • pale tint, with boldly modelled garlands and attributes in stucco,
  • also painted white (see Plate XIII). If these stucco decorations are
  • used to frame a series of pictures, such as fruit and flower-pieces or
  • decorative subjects, the effect is especially attractive. Large
  • painted panels with eighteenth-century _genre_ subjects or pastoral
  • scenes, set in simple white panelling, are also very decorative. A
  • coved ceiling is best suited to rooms of this comparatively simple
  • character, while in state ball-rooms the dome increases the general
  • appearance of splendor.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLIII._
  • BALL-ROOM, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA. LATE XVIII CENTURY.
  • (EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)]
  • A panelling of mirrors forms a brilliant ball-room decoration, and
  • charming effects are produced by painting these mirrors with birds,
  • butterflies, and garlands of flowers, in the manner of the famous
  • Italian mirror-painter, Mario dei Fiori--"Mario of the Flowers"--as he
  • was called in recognition of his special gift. There is a beautiful
  • room by this artist in the Borghese Palace in Rome, and many Italian
  • palaces contain examples of this peculiarly brilliant style of
  • decoration, which might be revived to advantage by modern painters.
  • In ball-rooms of great size and importance, where the walls demand a
  • more architectural treatment, the use of an order naturally suggests
  • itself. Pilasters of marble, separated by marble niches containing
  • statues, form a severe but splendid decoration; and if white and
  • colored marbles are combined, and the whole is surmounted by a domed
  • ceiling frescoed in bright colors, the effect is extremely brilliant.
  • In Italy the architectural decoration of large rooms was often
  • entirely painted (see Plate XLIV), the plaster walls being covered
  • with a fanciful piling-up of statues, porticoes and balustrades, while
  • figures in Oriental costume, or in the masks and parti-colored dress
  • of the _Comédie Italienne_, leaned from simulated loggias or wandered
  • through marble colonnades.
  • The Italian decorator held any audacity permissible in a room used
  • only by a throng of people, whose mood and dress made them ready to
  • accept the fairy-tales on the walls as a fitting background to their
  • own masquerading. Modern travellers, walking through these old Italian
  • saloons in the harsh light of day, while cobwebs hang from the
  • audacious architecture, and the cracks in the plaster look like wounds
  • in the cheeks of simpering nymphs and shepherdesses, should remember
  • that such apartments were meant to be seen by the soft light of wax
  • candles in crystal chandeliers, with fantastically dressed dancers
  • thronging the marble floor.
  • Such a ball-room, if reproduced in the present day, would be far more
  • effective than the conventional white-and-gold room, which, though
  • unobjectionable when well decorated, lacks the imaginative charm, the
  • personal note, given by the painter's touch.
  • Under Louis XIV many French apartments of state were panelled with
  • colored marbles, with an application of attributes or trophies, and
  • other ornamental motives in fire-gilt bronze: a sumptuous mode of
  • treatment according well with a domed and frescoed ceiling. Tapestry
  • was also much used, and forms an admirable decoration, provided the
  • color-scheme is light and the design animated. Seventeenth and
  • eighteenth-century tapestries are the most suitable, as the scale of
  • color is brighter and the compositions are gayer than in the earlier
  • hangings.
  • Modern dancers prefer a polished wooden floor, and it is perhaps
  • smoother and more elastic than any other surface; but in beauty and
  • decorative value it cannot be compared with a floor of inlaid marble,
  • and as all the dancing in Italian palaces is still done on such
  • floors, the preference for wood is probably the result of habit. In a
  • ball-room of any importance, especially where marble is used on the
  • walls, the floor should always be of the same substance (see floors in
  • Plates XXIX, XXX, and LV).
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLIV._
  • SALOON IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI. XVI CENTURY.
  • (EXAMPLE OF FRESCOED WALLS AND CARVED WOODEN CEILING.)]
  • Gala apartments, as distinguished from living-rooms, should be lit
  • from the ceiling, never from the walls. No ball-room or saloon is
  • complete without its chandeliers: they are one of the characteristic
  • features of a gala room (see Plates V, XIX, XXXIV, XLIII, XLV, L). For
  • a ball-room, where all should be light and brilliant, rock-crystal
  • or cut-glass chandeliers are most suitable: reflected in a long line
  • of mirrors, they are an invaluable factor in any scheme of gala
  • decoration.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLV._
  • SALA DELLO ZODIACO, ROYAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVIII CENTURY.
  • (EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)]
  • The old French decorators relied upon the reflection of mirrors for
  • producing an effect of distance in the treatment of gala rooms. Above
  • the mantel, there was always a mirror with another of the same shape
  • and size directly opposite; and the glittering perspective thus
  • produced gave to the scene an air of fantastic unreality. The gala
  • suite being so planned that all the rooms adjoined each other, the
  • effect of distance was further enhanced by placing the openings in
  • line, so that on entering the suite it was possible to look down its
  • whole length. The importance of preserving this long vista, or
  • _enfilade_, as the French call it, is dwelt on by all old writers on
  • house-decoration. If a ball-room be properly lit and decorated, it is
  • never necessary to dress it up with any sort of temporary
  • ornamentation: the true mark of the well-decorated ball-room is to
  • look always ready for a ball.
  • The only chair seen in most modern ball-rooms is the folding camp-seat
  • hired by the hundred when entertainments are given; but there is no
  • reason why a ball-room should be even temporarily disfigured by these
  • makeshifts, which look their worst when an effort is made to conceal
  • their cheap construction under a little gilding and satin. In all old
  • ball-rooms, benches and _tabourets_ (small seats without backs) were
  • ranged in a continuous line along the walls. These seats, handsomely
  • designed, and covered with tapestry, velvet, or embroidered silk
  • slips, were a part of the permanent decoration of the room. On
  • ordinary occasions they would be sufficient for a modern ball-room;
  • and when larger entertainments made it needful to provide additional
  • seats, these might be copied from the seventeenth-century
  • _perroquets_, examples of which may be found in the various French
  • works on the history of furniture. These _perroquets_, or folding
  • chairs without arms, made of natural walnut or gilded, with seats of
  • tapestry, velvet or decorated leather, would form an excellent
  • substitute for the modern cotillon seat.
  • The first rule to be observed in the decoration of the music-room is
  • the avoidance of all stuff hangings, draperies, and substances likely
  • to deaden sound. The treatment chosen for the room must of course
  • depend on its size and its relation to the other rooms in the house.
  • While a music-room should be more subdued in color than a ball-room,
  • sombre tints and heavy ornament are obviously inappropriate: the
  • effect aimed at should be one of lightness and serenity in form and
  • color. However small and simple the music-room may be, it should
  • always appear as though there were space overhead for the notes to
  • escape; and some form of vaulting or doming is therefore more suitable
  • than a flat ceiling.
  • While plain panelling, if well designed, is never out of keeping, the
  • walls of a music-room are specially suited to a somewhat fanciful
  • style of decoration. In a ball-room, splendor and brilliancy of effect
  • are more needful than a studied delicacy; but where people are seated,
  • and everything in the room is consequently subjected to close and
  • prolonged scrutiny, sprightliness of composition should be combined
  • with variety of detail, the decoration being neither so confused and
  • intricate as to distract attention, nor so conventional as to be
  • dismissed with a glance on entering the room.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLVI._
  • FRENCH TABLE.
  • (TRANSITION BETWEEN LOUIS XIV AND LOUIS XV PERIODS.)]
  • The early Renaissance compositions in which stucco low-reliefs blossom
  • into painted arabesques and tendrils, are peculiarly adapted to a
  • small music-room; while those who prefer a more architectural
  • treatment may find admirable examples in some of the Italian
  • eighteenth-century rooms decorated with free-hand stucco ornament, or
  • in the sculptured wood-panelling of the same period in France. At
  • Remiremont in the Vosges, formerly the residence of a noble order of
  • canonesses, the abbess's _hôtel_ contains an octagonal music-room of
  • exceptional beauty, the panelled walls being carved with skilfully
  • combined musical instruments and flower-garlands.
  • In larger apartments a fanciful style of fresco-painting might be
  • employed, as in the rooms painted by Tiepolo in the Villa Valmarana,
  • near Vicenza, or in the staircase of the Palazzo Sina, at Venice,
  • decorated by Longhi with the episodes of an eighteenth-century
  • carnival. Whatever the design chosen, it should never resemble the
  • formal treatment suited to ball-room and saloon: the decoration should
  • sound a note distinctly suggestive of the purpose for which the
  • music-room is used.
  • It is difficult to understand why modern music-rooms have so long been
  • disfigured by the clumsy lines of grand and upright pianos, since the
  • cases of both might be modified without affecting the construction of
  • the instrument. Of the two, the grand piano would be the easier to
  • remodel: if its elephantine supports were replaced by slender fluted
  • legs, and its case and sounding-board were painted, or inlaid with
  • marquetry, it would resemble the charming old clavecin which preceded
  • the pianoforte.
  • Fewer changes are possible in the "upright"; but a marked improvement
  • could be produced by straightening its legs and substituting right
  • angles for the weak curves of the lid. The case itself might be made
  • of plainly panelled mahogany, with a few good ormolu ornaments; or of
  • inlaid wood, with a design of musical instruments and similar
  • "attributes"; or it might be decorated with flower-garlands and
  • arabesques painted either on the natural wood or on a gilt or colored
  • background.
  • Designers should also study the lines of those two long-neglected
  • pieces of furniture, the music-stool and music-stand. The latter
  • should be designed to match the piano, and painted or inlaid like its
  • case. The revolving mushroom that now serves as a music-stool is a
  • modern invention: the old stools were substantial circular seats
  • resting on four fluted legs. The manuals of the eighteenth-century
  • cabinet-makers contain countless models of these piano-seats, which
  • might well be reproduced by modern designers: there seems no practical
  • reason why the accessories of the piano should be less decorative than
  • those of the harpsichord.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLVII._
  • LIBRARY OF LOUIS XVI, PALACE OF VERSAILLES.
  • (LOUIS XV WRITING-TABLE WITH BUST.)]
  • XII
  • THE LIBRARY, SMOKING-ROOM, AND "DEN"
  • In the days when furniture was defined as "that which may be carried
  • about," the natural bookcase was a chest with a strong lock. These
  • chests, packed with precious manuscripts, followed the prince or noble
  • from one castle to another, and were even carried after him into camp.
  • Before the invention of printing, when twenty or thirty books formed
  • an exceptionally large library, and many great personages were content
  • with the possession of one volume, such ambulant bookcases were
  • sufficient for the requirements of the most eager bibliophile.
  • Occasionally the volumes were kept in a small press or cupboard, and
  • placed in a chest only when their owner travelled; but the bookcase,
  • as now known, did not take shape until much later, for when books
  • multiplied with the introduction of printing, it became customary to
  • fit up for their reception little rooms called _cabinets_. In the
  • famous _cabinet_ of Catherine de Medici at Blois the walls are lined
  • with book-shelves concealed behind sliding panels--a contrivance
  • rendered doubly necessary by the general insecurity of property, and
  • by the fact that the books of that period, whether in manuscript or
  • printed, were made sumptuous as church jewelry by the art of painter
  • and goldsmith.
  • Long after the establishment of the printing-press, books, except in
  • the hands of the scholar, continued to be a kind of curiosity, like
  • other objects of art: less an intellectual need than a treasure upon
  • which rich men prided themselves. It was not until the middle of the
  • seventeenth century that the taste for books became a taste for
  • reading. France led the way in this new fashion, which was assiduously
  • cultivated in those Parisian _salons_ of which Madame de Rambouillet's
  • is the recognized type. The possession of a library, hitherto the
  • privilege of kings, of wealthy monasteries, or of some distinguished
  • patron of letters like Grolier, Maioli, or de Thou, now came to be
  • regarded as a necessity of every gentleman's establishment. Beautiful
  • bindings were still highly valued, and some of the most wonderful work
  • produced in France belongs to the seventeenth and eighteenth
  • centuries; but as people began to buy books for the sake of what they
  • contained, less exaggerated importance was attached to their exterior,
  • so that bindings, though perfect as taste and skill could make them,
  • were seldom as extravagantly enriched as in the two preceding
  • centuries. Up to a certain point this change was not to be regretted:
  • the mediæval book, with its gold or ivory bas-reliefs bordered with
  • precious stones, and its massive jewelled clasps, was more like a
  • monstrance or reliquary than anything meant for less ceremonious use.
  • It remained for the Italian printers and binders of the sixteenth
  • century, and for their French imitators, to adapt the form of the book
  • to its purpose, changing, as it were, a jewelled idol to a human
  • companion.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLVIII._
  • SMALL LIBRARY AT AUDLEY END, ENGLAND. XVIII CENTURY.]
  • The substitution of the octavo for the folio, and certain
  • modifications in binding which made it possible to stand books upright
  • instead of laying one above the other with edges outward, gradually
  • gave to the library a more modern aspect. In France, by the middle of
  • the seventeenth century, the library had come to be a recognized
  • feature in private houses. The Renaissance _cabinet_ continued to be
  • the common receptacle for books; but as the shelves were no longer
  • concealed, bindings now contributed to the decoration of the room.
  • Movable bookcases were not unknown, but these seem to have been merely
  • presses in which wooden door-panels were replaced by glass or by a
  • lattice-work of brass wire. The typical French bookcase _à deux
  • corps_--that is, made in two separate parts, the lower a cupboard to
  • contain prints and folios, the upper with shelves and glazed or
  • latticed doors--was introduced later, and is still the best model for
  • a movable bookcase. In rooms of any importance, however, the French
  • architect always preferred to build his book-shelves into niches
  • formed in the thickness of the wall, thus utilizing the books as part
  • of his scheme of decoration.
  • There is no doubt that this is not only the most practical, but the
  • most decorative, way of housing any collection of books large enough
  • to be so employed. To adorn the walls of a library, and then conceal
  • their ornamentation by expensive bookcases, is a waste, or rather a
  • misapplication, of effects--always a sin against æsthetic principles.
  • The importance of bookbindings as an element in house-decoration has
  • already been touched upon; but since a taste for good bindings has
  • come to be regarded as a collector's fad, like accumulating
  • snuff-boxes or _baisers-de-paix_, it seems needful to point out how
  • obvious and valuable a means of decoration is lost by disregarding the
  • outward appearance of books. To be decorative, a bookcase need not
  • contain the productions of the master-binders,--old volumes by Eve and
  • Derôme, or the work of Roger Payne and Sanderson,--unsurpassed as they
  • are in color-value. Ordinary bindings of half morocco or vellum form
  • an expanse of warm lustrous color; such bindings are comparatively
  • inexpensive; yet people will often hesitate to pay for a good edition
  • bound in plain levant half the amount they are ready to throw away
  • upon a piece of modern Saxe or a silver photograph-frame.
  • The question of binding leads incidentally to that of editions, though
  • the latter is hardly within the scope of this book. People who have
  • begun to notice the outside of their books naturally come to
  • appreciate paper and type; and thus learn that the modern book is too
  • often merely the cheapest possible vehicle for putting words into
  • print. The last few years have brought about some improvement; and it
  • is now not unusual for a publisher, in bringing out a book at the
  • ordinary rates, to produce also a small edition in large-paper copies.
  • These large-paper books, though as yet far from perfect in type and
  • make-up, are superior to the average "commercial article"; and, apart
  • from their artistic merit, are in themselves a good investment, since
  • the value of such editions increases steadily year by year. Those who
  • cannot afford both edition and binding will do better to buy
  • large-paper books or current first editions in boards, than
  • "handsomely bound" volumes unworthy in type and paper. The plain paper
  • or buckram covers of a good publisher are, in fact, more decorative,
  • because more artistic, than showy tree-calf or "antique morocco."
  • The same principle applies to the library itself: plain shelves filled
  • with good editions in good bindings are more truly decorative than
  • ornate bookcases lined with tawdry books.
  • It has already been pointed out that the plan of building book-shelves
  • into the walls is the most decorative and the most practical (see
  • Plate XLVIII). The best examples of this treatment are found in
  • France. The walls of the rooms thus decorated were usually of panelled
  • wood, either in natural oak or walnut, as in the beautiful library of
  • the old university at Nancy, or else painted in two contrasting
  • colors, such as gray and white. When not set in recesses, the shelves
  • formed a sort of continuous lining around the walls, as in the library
  • of Louis XVI in the palace at Versailles (see Plate XLVII), or in that
  • of the Duc de Choiseul at Chanteloup, now set up in one of the rooms
  • of the public library at Tours.
  • In either case, instead of being detached pieces of furniture, the
  • bookcases formed an organic part of the wall-decoration. Any study of
  • old French works on house-decoration and furniture will show how
  • seldom the detached bookcase was used in French libraries: but few
  • models are to be found, and these were probably designed for use in
  • the boudoir or study, rather than in the library proper (see bookcase
  • in Plate V).
  • In England, where private libraries were fewer and less extensive, the
  • movable bookcase was much used, and examples of built-in shelves are
  • proportionately rarer. The hand-books of the old English
  • cabinet-makers contain innumerable models of handsome bookcases, with
  • glazed doors set with diamond-shaped panes in wooden mouldings, and
  • the familiar broken pediment surmounted by a bust or an urn. It was
  • natural that where books were few, small bookcases should be preferred
  • to a room lined with shelves; and in the seventeenth century,
  • according to John Evelyn, the "three nations of Great Britain"
  • contained fewer books than Paris.
  • Almost all the old bookcases had one feature in common: that is, the
  • lower cupboard with solid doors. The bookcase proper rested upon this
  • projecting cupboard, thus raising the books above the level of the
  • furniture. The prevalent fashion of low book-shelves, starting from
  • the floor, and not extending much higher than the dado-moulding, has
  • probably been brought about by the other recent fashion of
  • low-studded rooms. Architects are beginning to rediscover the
  • forgotten fact that the stud of a room should be regulated by the
  • dimensions of its floor-space; so that in the newer houses the dwarf
  • bookcase is no longer a necessity. It is certainly less convenient
  • than the tall old-fashioned press; for not only must one kneel to
  • reach the lower shelves, but the books are hidden, and access to them
  • is obstructed, by their being on a level with the furniture.
  • The general decoration of the library should be of such character as
  • to form a background or setting to the books, rather than to distract
  • attention from them. The richly adorned room in which books are but a
  • minor incident is, in fact, no library at all. There is no reason why
  • the decorations of a library should not be splendid; but in that case
  • the books must be splendid too, and sufficient in number to dominate
  • all the accessory decorations of the room.
  • When there are books enough, it is best to use them as part of the
  • decorative treatment of the walls, panelling any intervening spaces in
  • a severe and dignified style; otherwise movable bookcases may be
  • placed against the more important wall-spaces, the walls being
  • decorated with wooden panelling or with mouldings and stucco
  • ornaments; but in this case composition and color-scheme must be so
  • subdued as to throw the bookcases and their contents into marked
  • relief. It does not follow that because books are the chief feature of
  • the library, other ornaments should be excluded; but they should be
  • used with discrimination, and so chosen as to harmonize with the
  • spirit of the room. Nowhere is the modern litter of knick-knacks and
  • photographs more inappropriate than in the library. The tables should
  • be large, substantial, and clear of everything but lamps, books and
  • papers--one table at least being given over to the filing of books
  • and newspapers. The library writing-table is seldom large enough, or
  • sufficiently free from odds and ends in the shape of photograph-frames,
  • silver boxes, and flower-vases, to give free play to the elbows. A
  • large solid table of the kind called _bureau-ministre_ (see the table
  • in Plate XLVII) is well adapted to the library; and in front of it
  • should stand a comfortable writing-chair such as that represented in
  • Plate XLIX.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE XLIX._
  • WRITING-CHAIR, LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
  • The housing of a great private library is one of the most interesting
  • problems of interior architecture. Such a room, combining monumental
  • dimensions with the rich color-values and impressive effect produced
  • by tiers of fine bindings, affords unequalled opportunity for the
  • exercise of the architect's skill. The two-storied room with gallery
  • and stairs and domed or vaulted ceiling is the finest setting for a
  • great collection. Space may of course be gained by means of a series
  • of bookcases projecting into the room and forming deep bays along each
  • of the walls; but this arrangement is seldom necessary save in a
  • public library, and however skilfully handled must necessarily
  • diminish the architectural effect of the room. In America the great
  • private library is still so much a thing of the future that its
  • treatment need not be discussed in detail. Few of the large houses
  • lately built in the United States contain a library in the serious
  • meaning of the term; but it is to be hoped that the next generation of
  • architects will have wider opportunities in this direction.
  • The smoking-room proper, with its _mise en scène_ of Turkish divans,
  • narghilehs, brass coffee-trays, and other Oriental properties, is no
  • longer considered a necessity in the modern house; and the room which
  • would formerly have been used for this special purpose now comes
  • rather under the head of the master's lounging-room, or "den"--since
  • the latter word seems to have attained the dignity of a technical
  • term.
  • Whatever extravagances the upholsterer may have committed in other
  • parts of the house, it is usually conceded that common sense should
  • regulate the furnishing of the den. Fragile chairs, lace-petticoat
  • lamp-shades and irrelevant bric-à-brac are consequently excluded; and
  • the master's sense of comfort often expresses itself in a set of
  • "office" furniture--a roller-top desk, a revolving chair, and others
  • of the puffy type already described as the accepted model of a
  • luxurious seat. Thus freed from the superfluous, the den is likely to
  • be the most comfortable room in the house; and the natural inference
  • is that a room, in order to be comfortable, must be ugly. One can
  • picture the derision of the man who is told that he might, without the
  • smallest sacrifice of comfort or convenience, transact his business at
  • a Louis XVI writing-table, seated in a Louis XVI chair!--yet the
  • handsomest desks of the last century--the fine old _bureaux à la
  • Kaunitz_ or _à cylindre_--were the prototypes of the modern
  • "roller-top"; and the cane or leather-seated writing-chair, with
  • rounded back and five slim strong legs, was far more comfortable than
  • the amorphous revolving seat. Convenience was not sacrificed to beauty
  • in either desk or chair; but both the old pieces, being designed by
  • skilled cabinet-makers, were as decorative as they were useful. There
  • seems, in fact, no reason why the modern den should not resemble the
  • financiers' _bureaux_ seen in so many old prints: rooms of dignified
  • plainness, but where each line of wall-panelling and furniture was as
  • carefully studied and intelligently adapted to its ends as though
  • intended for a drawing-room or boudoir.
  • Reference has been made to the way in which, even in small houses, a
  • room may be sacrificed to a supposed "effect," or to some inherited
  • tradition as to its former use. Thus the family drawing-room is too
  • often made uninhabitable from some vague feeling that a "drawing-room"
  • is not worthy of its name unless too fine to sit in; while the small
  • front room on the ground floor--in the average American house the only
  • corner given over to the master--is thrown into the hall, either that
  • the house may appear larger and handsomer, or from sheer inability to
  • make so small a room habitable.
  • There is no reason why even a ten-by-twelve or an eight-by-fourteen
  • foot room should not be made comfortable; and the following
  • suggestions are intended to indicate the lines on which an appropriate
  • scheme of decoration might be carried out.
  • In most town houses the small room down-stairs is built with an
  • opening in the longitudinal wall, close to the front door, while there
  • is usually another entrance at the back of the room, facing the
  • window; one at least of these openings being, as a rule, of
  • exaggerated width. In such cases the door in the side of the room
  • should be walled up: this gives privacy and provides enough additional
  • wall-space for a good-sized piece of furniture.
  • The best way of obtaining an effect of size is to panel the walls by
  • means of clear-cut architectural mouldings: a few strong vertical
  • lines will give dignity to the room and height to the ceiling. The
  • walls should be free from pattern and light in color, since dark walls
  • necessitate much artificial light, and have the disadvantage of making
  • a room look small.
  • The ceiling, if not plain, must be ornamented with the lightest
  • tracery, and supported by a cornice correspondingly simple in design.
  • Heavy ceiling-mouldings are obviously out of place in a small room,
  • and a plain expanse of plaster is always preferable to misapplied
  • ornament.
  • A single curtain made of some flexible material, such as corduroy or
  • thin unlined damask, and so hung that it may be readily drawn back
  • during the day, is sufficient for the window; while in a corner near
  • this window may be placed an easy-chair and a small solidly made
  • table, large enough to hold a lamp and a book or two.
  • These rooms, in some recently built town houses, contain chimneys set
  • in an angle of the wall: a misplaced attempt at quaintness, making it
  • inconvenient to sit near the hearth, and seriously interfering with
  • the general arrangement of the room. When the chimney occupies the
  • centre of the longitudinal wall there is space, even in a very narrow
  • room, for a group of chairs about the fireplace--provided, as we are
  • now supposing, the opening in the parallel wall has been closed. A
  • bookcase or some other high piece of furniture may be placed on each
  • side of the mantel, and there will be space opposite for a sofa and a
  • good-sized writing-table. If the pieces of furniture chosen are in
  • scale with the dimensions of the room, and are placed against the
  • wall, instead of being set sideways, with the usual easel or palm-tree
  • behind them, it is surprising to see how much a small room may contain
  • without appearing to be overcrowded.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE L._
  • DINING-ROOM, PALACE OF COMPIÈGNE. LOUIS XVI PERIOD.
  • (OVER-DOORS AND OVER-MANTEL PAINTED IN GRISAILLE, BY SAUVAGE.)]
  • XIII
  • THE DINING-ROOM
  • The dining-room, as we know it, is a comparatively recent innovation
  • in house-planning. In the early middle ages the noble and his
  • retainers ate in the hall; then the _grand'salle_, built for
  • ceremonial uses, began to serve as a banqueting-room, while the meals
  • eaten in private were served in the lord's chamber. As house-planning
  • adapted itself to the growing complexity of life, the mediæval bedroom
  • developed into a private suite of living-rooms, preceded by an
  • antechamber; and this antechamber, or one of the small adjoining
  • cabinets, was used as the family dining-room, the banqueting-hall
  • being still reserved for state entertainments.
  • The plan of dining at haphazard in any of the family living-rooms
  • persisted on the Continent until the beginning of the eighteenth
  • century: even then it was comparatively rare, in France, to see a room
  • set apart for the purpose of dining. In small _hôtels_ and apartments,
  • people continued to dine in the antechamber; where there were two
  • antechambers, the inner was used for that purpose; and it was only in
  • grand houses, or in the luxurious establishments of the _femmes
  • galantes_, that dining-rooms were to be found. Even in such cases the
  • room described as a _salle à manger_ was often only a central
  • antechamber or saloon into which the living-rooms opened; indeed,
  • Madame du Barry's sumptuous dining-room at Luciennes was a vestibule
  • giving directly upon the peristyle of the villa.
  • In England the act of dining seems to have been taken more seriously,
  • while the rambling outgrowths of the Elizabethan residence included a
  • greater variety of rooms than could be contained in any but the
  • largest houses built on more symmetrical lines. Accordingly, in old
  • English house-plans we find rooms designated as "dining-parlors"; many
  • houses, in fact, contained two or three, each with a different
  • exposure, so that they might be used at different seasons. These rooms
  • can hardly be said to represent our modern dining-room, since they
  • were not planned in connection with kitchen and offices, and were
  • probably used as living-rooms when not needed for dining. Still, it
  • was from the Elizabethan dining-parlor that the modern dining-room
  • really developed; and so recently has it been specialized into a room
  • used only for eating, that a generation ago old-fashioned people in
  • England and America habitually used their dining-rooms to sit in. On
  • the Continent the incongruous uses of the rooms in which people dined
  • made it necessary that the furniture should be easily removed. In the
  • middle ages, people dined at long tables composed of boards resting on
  • trestles, while the seats were narrow wooden benches or stools, so
  • constructed that they could easily be carried away when the meal was
  • over. With the sixteenth century, the _table-à-tréteaux_ gave way to
  • various folding tables with legs, and the wooden stools were later
  • replaced by folding seats without arms called _perroquets_. In the
  • middle ages, when banquets were given in the _grand'salle_, the plate
  • was displayed on movable shelves covered with a velvet slip, or on
  • elaborately carved dressers; but on ordinary occasions little silver
  • was set out in French dining-rooms, and the great English
  • sideboard, with its array of urns, trays and wine-coolers, was
  • unknown in France. In the common antechamber dining-room, whatever was
  • needed for the table was kept in a press or cupboard with solid wooden
  • doors; changes of service being carried on by means of serving-tables,
  • or _servantes_--narrow marble-topped consoles ranged against the walls
  • of the room.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE LI._
  • DINING-ROOM FOUNTAIN, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
  • LOUIS XV PERIOD.]
  • For examples of dining-rooms, as we understand the term, one must look
  • to the grand French houses of the eighteenth century (see Plate L) and
  • to the same class of dwellings in England. In France such dining-rooms
  • were usually intended for gala entertainments, the family being still
  • served in antechamber or cabinet; but English houses of the same
  • period generally contain a family dining-room and another intended for
  • state.
  • The dining-room of Madame du Barry at Luciennes, already referred to,
  • was a magnificent example of the great dining-saloon. The ceiling was
  • a painted Olympus; the white marble walls were subdivided by
  • Corinthian pilasters with plinths and capitals of gilt bronze,
  • surmounted by a frieze of bas-reliefs framed in gold; four marble
  • niches contained statues by Pajou, Lecomte, and Moineau; and the
  • general brilliancy of effect was increased by crystal chandeliers,
  • hung in the intercolumniations against a background of looking-glass.
  • Such a room, the banqueting-hall of the official mistress, represents
  • the _courtisane's_ ideal of magnificence: decorations as splendid, but
  • more sober and less theatrical, marked the dining-rooms of the
  • aristocracy, as at Choisy, Gaillon and Rambouillet.
  • The state dining-rooms of the eighteenth century were often treated
  • with an order, niches with statues being placed between the pilasters.
  • Sometimes one of these niches contained a fountain serving as a
  • wine-cooler--a survival of the stone or metal wall-fountains in which
  • dishes were washed in the mediæval dining-room. Many of these earlier
  • fountains had been merely fixed to the wall; but those of the
  • eighteenth century, though varying greatly in design, were almost
  • always an organic part of the wall-decoration (see Plate LI).
  • Sometimes, in apartments of importance, they formed the pedestal of a
  • life-size group or statue, as in the dining-room of Madame de
  • Pompadour; while in smaller rooms they consisted of a semicircular
  • basin of marble projecting from the wall and surmounted by groups of
  • cupids, dolphins or classic attributes. The banqueting-gallery of
  • Trianon-sous-Bois contains in one of its longitudinal walls two wide
  • niches with long marble basins; and Mariette's edition of d'Aviler's
  • _Cours d'Architecture_ gives the elevation of a recessed buffet
  • flanked by small niches containing fountains. The following
  • description, accompanying d'Aviler's plate, is quoted here as an
  • instance of the manner in which elaborate compositions were worked out
  • by the old decorators: "The second antechamber, being sometimes used
  • as a dining-room, is a suitable place for the buffet represented. This
  • buffet, which may be incrusted with marble or stone, or panelled with
  • wood-work, consists in a recess occupying one of the side walls of the
  • room. The recess contains a shelf of marble or stone, supported on
  • brackets and surmounting a small stone basin which serves as a
  • wine-cooler. Above the shelf is an attic flanked by volutes, and over
  • this attic may be placed a picture, generally a flower or fruit-piece,
  • or the representation of a concert, or some such agreeable scene;
  • while in the accompanying plate the attic is crowned by a bust of
  • Comus, wreathed with vines by two little satyrs--the group detaching
  • itself against a trellised background enlivened with birds. The
  • composition is completed by two lateral niches for fountains,
  • adorned with masks, tritons and dolphins of gilded lead."
  • [Illustration: _PLATE LII._
  • DINING-CHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.]
  • These built-in sideboards and fountains were practically the only
  • feature distinguishing the old dining-rooms from other gala
  • apartments. At a period when all rooms were painted, panelled, or hung
  • with tapestry, no special style of decoration was thought needful for
  • the dining-room; though tapestry was seldom used, for the practical
  • reason that stuff hangings are always objectionable in a room intended
  • for eating.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE LIII._
  • DINING-CHAIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.]
  • Towards the end of the seventeenth century, when comfortable seats
  • began to be made, an admirably designed dining-room chair replaced the
  • earlier benches and _perroquets_. The eighteenth century dining-chair
  • is now often confounded with the light _chaise volante_ used in
  • drawing-rooms, and cabinet-makers frequently sell the latter as copies
  • of old dining-chairs. These were in fact much heavier and more
  • comfortable, and whether cane-seated or upholstered, were invariably
  • made with wide deep seats, so that the long banquets of the day might
  • be endured without constraint or fatigue; while the backs were low and
  • narrow, in order not to interfere with the service of the table. (See
  • Plates LII and LIII. Plates XLVI and L also contain good examples of
  • dining-chairs.) In England the state dining-room was decorated much as
  • it was in France: the family dining-room was simply a plain parlor,
  • with wide mahogany sideboards or tall glazed cupboards for the display
  • of plate and china. The solid English dining-chairs of mahogany, if
  • less graceful than those used on the Continent, are equally well
  • adapted to their purpose.
  • The foregoing indications may serve to suggest the lines upon which
  • dining-room decoration might be carried out in the present day. The
  • avoidance of all stuff hangings and heavy curtains is of great
  • importance: it will be observed that even window-curtains were seldom
  • used in old dining-rooms, such care being given to the decorative
  • detail of window and embrasure that they needed no additional ornament
  • in the way of drapery. A bare floor of stone or marble is best suited
  • to the dining-room; but where the floor is covered, it should be with
  • a rug, not with a nailed-down carpet.
  • The dining-room should be lit by wax candles in side _appliques_ or in
  • a chandelier; and since anything tending to produce heat and to
  • exhaust air is especially objectionable in a room used for eating, the
  • walls should be sufficiently light in color to make little artificial
  • light necessary. In the dining-rooms of the last century, in England
  • as well as on the Continent, the color-scheme was usually regulated by
  • this principle: the dark dining-room panelled with mahogany or hung
  • with sombre leather is an invention of our own times. It has already
  • been said that the old family dining-room was merely a panelled
  • parlor. Sometimes the panels were of light unvarnished oak, but
  • oftener they were painted in white or in some pale tint easily lit by
  • wax candles. The walls were often hung with fruit or flower-pieces, or
  • with pictures of fish and game: a somewhat obvious form of adornment
  • which it has long been the fashion to ridicule, but which was not
  • without decorative value and appropriateness. Pictures representing
  • life and action often grow tiresome when looked at over and over
  • again, day after day: a fact which the old decorators probably had in
  • mind when they hung what the French call _natures mortes_ in the
  • dining-room.
  • Concerning the state dining-room that forms a part of many modern houses
  • little remains to be said beyond the descriptions already given of the
  • various gala apartments. It is obvious that the banqueting-hall
  • should be less brilliant than a ball-room and less fanciful in
  • decoration than a music-room: a severer and more restful treatment
  • naturally suggests itself, but beyond this no special indications are
  • required.
  • The old dining-rooms were usually heated by porcelain stoves. Such a
  • stove, of fine architectural design, set in a niche corresponding with
  • that which contains the fountain, is of great decorative value in the
  • composition of the room; and as it has the advantage of giving out
  • less concentrated heat than an open fire, it is specially well suited
  • to a small or narrow dining-room, where some of the guests must
  • necessarily sit close to the hearth.
  • Most houses which have banquet-halls contain also a smaller apartment
  • called a breakfast-room; but as this generally corresponds in size and
  • usage with the ordinary family dining-room, the same style of
  • decoration is applicable to both. However ornate the banquet-hall may
  • be, the breakfast-room must of course be simple and free from gilding:
  • the more elaborate the decorations of the larger room, the more
  • restful such a contrast will be found.
  • Of the dinner-table, as we now know it, little need be said. The
  • ingenious but ugly extension-table with a central support, now used
  • all over the world, is an English invention. There seems no reason why
  • the general design should not be improved without interfering with the
  • mechanism of this table; but of course it can never be so satisfactory
  • to the eye as one of the old round or square tables, with four or six
  • tapering legs, such as were used in eighteenth-century dining-rooms
  • before the introduction of the "extension."
  • XIV
  • BEDROOMS
  • The history of the bedroom has been incidentally touched upon in
  • tracing the development of the drawing-room from the mediæval hall. It
  • was shown that early in the middle ages the sleeping-chamber, which
  • had been one of the first outgrowths of the hall, was divided into the
  • _chambre de parade_, or incipient drawing-room, and the _chambre au
  • giste_, or actual sleeping-room.
  • The increasing development of social life in the sixteenth century
  • brought about a further change; the state bedroom being set aside for
  • entertainments of ceremony, while the sleeping-chamber was used as the
  • family living-room and as the scene of suppers, card-parties, and
  • informal receptions--or sometimes actually as the kitchen. Indeed, so
  • varied were the uses to which the _chambre au giste_ was put, that in
  • France especially it can hardly be said to have offered a refuge from
  • the promiscuity of the hall.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE LIV._
  • BEDROOM. PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU. LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
  • (LOUIS XVI BED AND CHAIR, MODERN SOFA.)]
  • As a rule, the bedrooms of the Renaissance and of the seventeenth
  • century were very richly furnished. The fashion of raising the bed on
  • a dais separated from the rest of the room by columns and a balustrade
  • was introduced in France in the time of Louis XIV. This innovation
  • gave rise to the habit of dividing the decoration of the room into two
  • parts; the walls being usually panelled or painted, while the
  • "alcove," as it was called, was hung in tapestry, velvet, or some
  • rich stuff in keeping with the heavy curtains that completely
  • enveloped the bedstead. This use of stuff hangings about the bed, so
  • contrary to our ideas of bedroom hygiene, was due to the difficulty of
  • heating the large high-studded rooms of the period, and also, it must
  • be owned, to the prevalent dread of fresh air as of something
  • essentially unwholesome and pernicious.
  • In the early middle ages people usually slept on the floor; though it
  • would seem that occasionally, to avoid cold or dampness, the mattress
  • was laid on cords stretched upon a low wooden framework. In the
  • fourteenth century the use of such frameworks became more general, and
  • the bed was often enclosed in curtains hung from a tester resting on
  • four posts. Bed-hangings and coverlet were often magnificently
  • embroidered; but in order that it might not be necessary to transport
  • from place to place the unwieldy bedstead and tester, these were made
  • in the rudest manner, without attempt at carving or adornment. In
  • course of time this primitive framework developed into the sumptuous
  • four-post bedstead of the Renaissance, with elaborately carved cornice
  • and _colonnes torses_ enriched with gilding. Thenceforward more wealth
  • and skill were expended upon the bedstead than upon any other article
  • of furniture. Gilding, carving, and inlaying of silver, ivory or
  • mother-of-pearl, combined to adorn the framework, and embroidery made
  • the coverlet and hangings resplendent as church vestments. This
  • magnificence is explained by the fact that it was customary for the
  • lady of the house to lie in bed while receiving company. In many old
  • prints representing suppers, card-parties, or afternoon visits, the
  • hostess is thus seen, with elaborately dressed head and stiff brocade
  • gown, while her friends are grouped about the bedside in equally rich
  • attire. This curious custom persisted until late in the eighteenth
  • century; and under such conditions it was natural that the old
  • cabinet-makers should vie with each other in producing a variety of
  • ornate and fanciful bedsteads. It would be useless to enumerate here
  • the modifications in design marking the different periods of
  • decoration: those who are interested in the subject will find it
  • treated in detail in the various French works on furniture.
  • It was natural that while the bedroom was used as a _salon_ it should
  • be decorated with more elaboration than would otherwise have been
  • fitting; but two causes combined to simplify its treatment in the
  • eighteenth century. One of these was the new fashion of _petits
  • appartements_. With artists so keenly alive to proportion as the old
  • French designers, it was inevitable that such a change in dimensions
  • should bring about a corresponding change in decoration. The bedrooms
  • of the eighteenth century, though sometimes elaborate in detail, had
  • none of the pompous richness of the great Renaissance or Louis XIV
  • room (see Plate LIV). The pretentious dais with its screen of columns
  • was replaced by a niche containing the bed; plain wood-panelling
  • succeeded to tapestry and embroidered hangings; and the heavy carved
  • ceiling with its mythological centre-picture made way for light
  • traceries on plaster.
  • The other change in the decoration of French bedrooms was due to the
  • substitution of linen or cotton bed and window-hangings for the
  • sumptuous velvets and brocades of the seventeenth century. This change
  • has usually been ascribed to the importation of linens and cottons
  • from the East; and no doubt the novelty of these gay _indiennes_
  • stimulated the taste for simple hangings. The old inventories,
  • however, show that, in addition to the imported India hangings, plain
  • white linen curtains with a colored border were much used; and it is
  • probably the change in the size of rooms that first led to the
  • adoption of thin washable hangings. The curtains and bed-draperies of
  • damask or brocatelle, so well suited to the high-studded rooms of the
  • seventeenth century, would have been out of place in the small
  • apartments of the Regency. In studying the history of decoration, it
  • will generally be found that the supposed vagaries of house-furnishing
  • were actually based on some practical requirement; and in this
  • instance the old decorators were doubtless guided rather by common
  • sense than by caprice. The adoption of these washable materials
  • certainly introduced a style of bedroom-furnishing answering to all
  • the requirements of recent hygiene; for not only were windows and
  • bedsteads hung with unlined cotton or linen, but chairs and sofas were
  • covered with removable _housses_, or slip-covers; while the painted
  • wall-panelling and bare brick or parquet floors came far nearer to the
  • modern sanitary ideal than do the papered walls and nailed-down
  • carpets still seen in many bedrooms. This simple form of decoration
  • had the additional charm of variety; for it was not unusual to have
  • several complete sets of curtains and slip-covers, embroidered to
  • match, and changed with the seasons. The hangings and covers of the
  • queen's bedroom at Versailles were changed four times a year.
  • Although bedrooms are still "done" in chintz, and though of late
  • especially there has been a reaction from the satin-damask bedroom
  • with its dust-collecting upholstery and knick-knacks, the modern habit
  • of lining chintz curtains and of tufting chairs has done away with the
  • chief advantages of the simpler style of treatment. There is something
  • illogical in using washable stuffs in such a way that they cannot be
  • washed, especially in view of the fact that the heavily lined
  • curtains, which might be useful to exclude light and cold, are in nine
  • cases out of ten so hung by the upholsterer that they cannot possibly
  • be drawn at night. Besides, the patterns of modern chintzes have so
  • little in common with the _toiles imprimées_ of the seventeenth and
  • eighteenth centuries that they scarcely serve the same decorative
  • purpose; and it is therefore needful to give some account of the old
  • French bedroom hangings, as well as of the manner in which they were
  • employed.
  • The liking for _cotonnades_ showed itself in France early in the
  • seventeenth century. Before this, cotton materials had been imported
  • from the East; but in the seventeenth century a manufactory was
  • established in France, and until about 1800 cotton and linen curtains
  • and furniture-coverings remained in fashion. This taste was encouraged
  • by the importation of the _toiles des Indes_, printed cottons of gay
  • color and fanciful design, much sought after in France, especially
  • after the government, in order to protect native industry, had
  • restricted the privilege of importing them to the _Compagnie des
  • Indes_. It was not until Oberkampf established his manufactory at Jouy
  • in 1760 that the French _toiles_ began to replace those of foreign
  • manufacture. Hitherto the cottons made in France had been stamped
  • merely in outline, the colors being filled in by hand; but Oberkampf
  • invented a method of printing in colors, thereby making France the
  • leading market for such stuffs.
  • The earliest printed cottons having been imported from India and
  • China, it was natural that the style of the Oriental designers should
  • influence their European imitators. Europe had, in fact, been prompt
  • to recognize the singular beauty of Chinese art, and in France the
  • passion for _chinoiseries_, first aroused by Mazarin's collection of
  • Oriental objects of art, continued unabated until the general decline
  • of taste at the end of the eighteenth century. Nowhere, perhaps, was
  • the influence of Chinese art more beneficial to European designers
  • than in the composition of stuff-patterns. The fantastic gaiety and
  • variety of Chinese designs, in which the human figure so largely
  • predominates, gave fresh animation to European compositions, while the
  • absence of perspective and modelling preserved that conventionalism so
  • essential in pattern-designing. The voluminous acanthus-leaves, the
  • fleur-de-lys, arabesques and massive scroll-work so suitable to the
  • Genoese velvets and Lyons silks of the sixteenth and seventeenth
  • centuries, would have been far too magnificent for the cotton stuffs
  • that were beginning to replace those splendid tissues. On a thin
  • material a heavy architectural pattern was obviously inappropriate;
  • besides, it would have been out of scale with the smaller rooms and
  • lighter style of decoration then coming into fashion.
  • The French designer, while influenced by Chinese compositions, was too
  • artistic to be satisfied with literal reproductions of his Oriental
  • models. Absorbing the spirit of the Chinese designs, he either blent
  • mandarins and pagodas with Italian grottoes, French landscapes, and
  • classical masks and trophies, in one of those delightful inventions
  • which are the fairy-tales of decorative art, or applied the principles
  • of Oriental design to purely European subjects. In comparing the
  • printed cottons of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries with
  • modern chintzes, it will be seen that the latter are either covered
  • with monotonous repetitions of a geometrical figure, or with realistic
  • reproductions of some natural object. Many wall-papers and chintzes of
  • the present day represent loose branches of flowers scattered on a
  • plain surface, with no more relation to each other or to their
  • background than so many real flowers fixed at random against the wall.
  • This literal rendering of natural objects with deceptive accuracy,
  • always condemned by the best artists, is especially inappropriate when
  • brought in close contact with the highly conventionalized forms of
  • architectural composition. In this respect, the endlessly repeated
  • geometrical figure is obviously less objectionable; yet the
  • geometrical design, as produced to-day, has one defect in common with
  • the other--that is, lack of imagination. Modern draughtsmen, in
  • eliminating from their work that fanciful element (always strictly
  • subordinated to some general scheme of composition) which marked the
  • designs of the last two centuries, have deprived themselves of the
  • individuality and freshness that might have saved their patterns from
  • monotony.
  • This rejection of the fanciful in composition is probably due to the
  • excessive use of pattern in modern decoration. Where much pattern is
  • used, it must be as monotonous as possible, or it will become
  • unbearable. The old decorators used few lines, and permitted
  • themselves more freedom in design; or rather they remembered, what is
  • now too often forgotten, that in the decoration of a room furniture
  • and objects of art help to make design, and in consequence they were
  • chiefly concerned with providing plain spaces of background to throw
  • into relief the contents of the room. Of late there has been so marked
  • a return to plain panelled or painted walls that the pattern-designer
  • will soon be encouraged to give freer rein to his fancy. In a room
  • where walls and floor are of uniform tint, there is no reason why the
  • design of curtains and chair-coverings should consist of long straight
  • rows of buttercups or crocuses, endlessly repeated.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE LV._
  • BATH-ROOM, PITTI PALACE, FLORENCE.
  • LATE XVIII CENTURY. DECORATED BY CACIALLI.]
  • It must not be thought that the old designs were unconventional.
  • Nature, in passing through the medium of the imagination, is
  • necessarily transposed and in a manner conventionalized; and it is
  • this transposition, this deliberate selection of certain
  • characteristics to the exclusion of others, that distinguishes the
  • work of art from a cast or a photograph. But the reduction of natural
  • objects to geometrical forms is only one of the results of artistic
  • selection. The Italian fresco-painters--the recognized masters of
  • wall-decoration in the flat--always used the naturalistic method, but
  • subject to certain restrictions in composition or color. This applies
  • also to the Chinese designers, and to the humbler European
  • pattern-makers who on more modest lines followed the same sound
  • artistic traditions. In studying the _toiles peintes_ manufactured in
  • Europe previous to the present century, it will be seen that where the
  • design included the human figure or landscape naturalistically treated
  • (as in the fables of Æsop and La Fontaine, or the history of Don
  • Quixote), the pattern was either printed entirely in one color, or so
  • fantastically colored that by no possibility could it pass for an
  • attempt at a literal rendering of nature. Besides, in all such
  • compositions (and here the Chinese influence is seen) perspective was
  • studiously avoided, and the little superimposed groups or scenes were
  • either connected by some decorative arabesque, or so designed that by
  • their outline they formed a recurring pattern. On the other hand, when
  • the design was obviously conventional a variety of colors was freely
  • used. The introduction of the human figure, animals, architecture and
  • landscape into stuff-patterns undoubtedly gave to the old designs an
  • animation lacking in those of the present day; and a return to the
  • _pays bleu_ of the Chinese artist would be a gain to modern
  • decoration.
  • Of the various ways in which a bedroom may be planned, none is so
  • luxurious and practical as the French method of subdividing it into a
  • suite composed of two or more small rooms. Where space is not
  • restricted there should in fact be four rooms, preceded by an
  • antechamber separating the suite from the main corridor of the house.
  • The small sitting-room or boudoir opens into this antechamber; and
  • next comes the bedroom, beyond which are the dressing and bath rooms.
  • In French suites of this kind there are usually but two means of
  • entrance from the main corridor: one for the use of the occupant,
  • leading into the antechamber, the other opening into the bath-room, to
  • give access to the servants. This arrangement, besides giving greater
  • privacy, preserves much valuable wall-space, which would be sacrificed
  • in America to the supposed necessity of making every room in a house
  • open upon one of the main passageways.
  • The plan of the bedroom suite can of course be carried out only in
  • large houses; but even where there is no lack of space, such an
  • arrangement is seldom adopted by American architects, and most of the
  • more important houses recently built contain immense bedrooms, instead
  • of a series of suites. To enumerate the practical advantages of the
  • suite over the single large room hardly comes within the scope of this
  • book; but as the uses to which a bedroom is put fall into certain
  • natural subdivisions, it will be more convenient to consider it as a
  • suite.
  • Since bedrooms are no longer used as _salons_, there is no reason for
  • decorating them in an elaborate manner; and, however magnificent the
  • other apartments, it is evident that in this part of the house
  • simplicity is most fitting. Now that people have been taught the
  • unhealthiness of sleeping in a room with stuff hangings, heavy
  • window-draperies and tufted furniture, the old fashion of painted
  • walls and bare floors naturally commends itself; and as the bedroom
  • suite is but the subdivision of one large room, it is obviously better
  • that the same style of decoration should be used throughout.
  • For this reason, plain panelled walls and chintz or cotton hangings
  • are more appropriate to the boudoir than silk and gilding. If the
  • walls are without pattern, a figured chintz may be chosen for curtains
  • and furniture; while those who prefer plain tints should use
  • unbleached cotton, trimmed with bands of color, or some colored linen
  • with applications of gimp or embroidery. It is a good plan to cover
  • all the chairs and sofas in the bedroom suite with slips matching the
  • window-curtains; but where this is done, the furniture should, if
  • possible, be designed for the purpose, since the lines of modern
  • upholstered chairs are not suited to slips. The habit of designing
  • furniture for slip-covers originated in the middle ages. At a time
  • when the necessity of transporting furniture was added to the other
  • difficulties of travel, it was usual to have common carpenter-built
  • benches and tables, that might be left behind without risk, and to
  • cover these with richly embroidered slips. The custom persisted long
  • after furniture had ceased to be a part of luggage, and the benches
  • and _tabourets_ now seen in many European palaces are covered merely
  • with embroidered slips. Even when a set of furniture was upholstered
  • with silk, it was usual, in the eighteenth century, to provide
  • embroidered cotton covers for use in summer, while curtains of the
  • same stuff were substituted for the heavier hangings used in winter.
  • Old inventories frequently mention these _tentures d'été_, which are
  • well adapted to our hot summer climate.
  • The boudoir should contain a writing-table, a lounge or _lit de
  • repos_, and one or two comfortable arm-chairs, while in a bedroom
  • forming part of a suite only the bedstead and its accessories should
  • be placed.
  • The pieces of furniture needed in a well-appointed dressing-room are
  • the toilet-table, wash-stand, clothes-press and cheval-glass, with the
  • addition, if space permits, of one or two commodes or chiffonniers.
  • The designing of modern furniture of this kind is seldom satisfactory;
  • yet many who are careful to choose simple, substantial pieces for the
  • other rooms of the house, submit to the pretentious "bedroom suit" of
  • bird's-eye maple or mahogany, with its wearisome irrelevance of line
  • and its excess of cheap ornament. Any study of old bedroom furniture
  • will make clear the inferiority of the modern manufacturer's designs.
  • Nowhere is the old sense of proportion and fitness seen to better
  • advantage than in the simple, admirably composed commodes and
  • clothes-presses of the eighteenth-century bedroom.
  • The bath-room walls and floor should, of course, be water-proof. In
  • the average bath-room, a tiled floor and a high wainscoting of tiles
  • are now usually seen; and the detached enamel or porcelain bath has in
  • most cases replaced the built-in metal tub. The bath-rooms in the
  • larger houses recently built are, in general, lined with marble; but
  • though the use of this substance gives opportunity for fine
  • architectural effects, few modern bath-rooms can in this respect be
  • compared with those seen in the great houses of Europe. The chief
  • fault of the American bath-room is that, however splendid the
  • materials used, the treatment is seldom architectural. A glance at the
  • beautiful bath-room in the Pitti Palace at Florence (see Plate LV)
  • will show how much effect may be produced in a small space by
  • carefully studied composition. A mere closet is here transformed into
  • a stately room, by that regard for harmony of parts which
  • distinguishes interior architecture from mere decoration. A bath-room
  • lined with precious marbles, with bath and wash-stand ranged along the
  • wall, regardless of their relation to the composition of the whole, is
  • no better architecturally than the tiled bath-room seen in ordinary
  • houses: design, not substance, is needed to make the one superior to
  • the other.
  • XV
  • THE SCHOOL-ROOM AND NURSERIES
  • One of the most important and interesting problems in the planning and
  • decoration of a house is that which has to do with the arrangement of
  • the children's rooms.
  • There is, of course, little opportunity for actual decoration in
  • school-room or nursery; and it is only by stretching a point that a
  • book dealing merely with the practical application of æsthetics may be
  • made to include a chapter bordering on pedagogy. It must be
  • remembered, however, that any application of principles presupposes
  • some acquaintance with the principles themselves; and from this
  • standpoint there is a certain relevance in studying the means by which
  • the child's surroundings may be made to develop his sense of beauty.
  • The room where the child's lessons are studied is, in more senses than
  • one, that in which he receives his education. His whole view of what
  • he is set to learn, and of the necessity and advantage of learning
  • anything at all, is tinged, more often than people think, by the
  • appearance of the room in which his studying is done. The æsthetic
  • sensibilities wake early in some children, and these, if able to
  • analyze their emotions, could testify to what suffering they have been
  • subjected by the habit of sending to school-room and nurseries
  • whatever furniture is too ugly or threadbare to be used in any other
  • part of the house.
  • In the minds of such children, curious and lasting associations are
  • early established between the appearance of certain rooms and the
  • daily occupations connected with them; and the aspect of the
  • school-room too often aggravates instead of mitigating the weariness
  • of lesson-learning.
  • There are, of course, many children not naturally sensitive to
  • artistic influences, and the parents of such children often think that
  • no special care need be spent on their surroundings--a curious
  • misconception of the purpose of all æsthetic training. To teach a
  • child to appreciate any form of beauty is to develop his intelligence,
  • and thereby to enlarge his capacity for wholesome enjoyment. It is,
  • therefore, never idle to cultivate a child's taste; and those who have
  • no pronounced natural bent toward the beautiful in any form need more
  • guidance and encouragement than the child born with a sense of beauty.
  • The latter will at most be momentarily offended by the sight of ugly
  • objects; while they may forever blunt the taste and narrow the views
  • of the child whose sluggish imagination needs the constant stimulus of
  • beautiful surroundings.
  • If art is really a factor in civilization, it seems obvious that the
  • feeling for beauty needs as careful cultivation as the other civic
  • virtues. To teach a child to distinguish between a good and a bad
  • painting, a well or an ill-modelled statue, need not hinder his growth
  • in other directions, and will at least develop those habits of
  • observation and comparison that are the base of all sound judgments.
  • It is in this sense that the study of art is of service to those who
  • have no special aptitude for any of its forms: its indirect action in
  • shaping æsthetic criteria constitutes its chief value as an element of
  • culture.
  • The habit of regarding "art" as a thing apart from life is fatal to
  • the development of taste. Parents may conscientiously send their
  • children to galleries and museums, but unless the child can find some
  • point of contact between its own surroundings and the contents of the
  • galleries, the interest excited by the pictures and statues will be
  • short-lived and ineffectual. Children are not reached by abstract
  • ideas, and a picture hanging on a museum wall is little better than an
  • abstraction to the child's vivid but restricted imagination. Besides,
  • if the home surroundings are tasteless, the unawakened sense of form
  • will not be roused by a hurried walk through a museum. The child's
  • mind must be prepared by daily lessons in beauty to understand the
  • masterpieces of art. A child brought up on foolish story-books could
  • hardly be expected to enjoy _The Knight's Tale_ or the _Morte
  • d'Arthur_ without some slight initiation into the nature and meaning
  • of good literature; and to pass from a house full of ugly furniture,
  • badly designed wall-papers and worthless knick-knacks to a hurried
  • contemplation of the Venus of Milo or of a model of the Parthenon is
  • not likely to produce the desired results.
  • The daily intercourse with poor pictures, trashy "ornaments," and
  • badly designed furniture may, indeed, be fittingly compared with a
  • mental diet of silly and ungrammatical story-books. Most parents
  • nowadays recognize the harmfulness of such a _régime_, and are careful
  • to feed their children on more stimulating fare. Skilful compilers
  • have placed Mallory and Chaucer, Cervantes and Froissart, within reach
  • of the childish understanding, thus laying the foundations for a
  • lasting appreciation of good literature. No greater service can be
  • rendered to children than in teaching them to know the best and to
  • want it; but while this is now generally conceded with regard to
  • books, the child's eager eyes are left to fare as best they may on
  • chromos from the illustrated papers and on carefully hoarded rubbish
  • from the Christmas tree.
  • The mention of the Christmas tree suggests another obstacle to the
  • early development of taste. Many children, besides being surrounded by
  • ugly furniture and bad pictures, are overwhelmed at Christmas, and on
  • every other anniversary, by presents not always selected with a view
  • to the formation of taste. The question of presents is one of the most
  • embarrassing problems in the artistic education of children. As long
  • as they are in the toy age no great harm is done: it is when they are
  • considered old enough to appreciate "something pretty for their rooms"
  • that the season of danger begins. Parents themselves are often the
  • worst offenders in this respect, and the sooner they begin to give
  • their children presents which, if not beautiful, are at least useful,
  • the sooner will the example be followed by relatives and friends. The
  • selection of such presents, while it might necessitate a little more
  • trouble, need not lead to greater expense. Good things do not always
  • cost more than bad. A good print may often be bought for the same
  • price as a poor one, and the money spent on a china "ornament," in the
  • shape of a yellow Leghorn hat with a kitten climbing out of it, would
  • probably purchase a good reproduction of one of the Tanagra
  • statuettes, a plaster cast of some French or Italian bust, or one of
  • Cantagalli's copies of the Robbia bas-reliefs--any of which would
  • reveal a world of unsuspected beauty to many a child imprisoned in a
  • circle of _articles de Paris_.
  • The children of the rich are usually the worst sufferers in such
  • cases, since the presents received by those whose parents and
  • relations are not "well off" have the saving merit of usefulness. It
  • is the superfluous gimcrack--the "ornament"--which is most
  • objectionable, and the more expensive such articles are the more
  • likely are they to do harm. Rich children suffer from the quantity as
  • well as the quality of the presents they receive. Appetite is
  • surfeited, curiosity blunted, by the mass of offerings poured in with
  • every anniversary. It would be better if, in such cases, friends and
  • family could unite in giving to each child one thing worth having--a
  • good edition, a first-state etching or engraving, or some like object
  • fitted to give pleasure at the time and lasting enjoyment through
  • life. Parents often make the mistake of thinking that such presents
  • are too "serious"--that children do not care for good bindings, fine
  • engravings, or reproductions of sculpture. As a matter of fact,
  • children are quick to appreciate beauty when pointed out and explained
  • to them, and an intelligent child feels peculiar pride in being the
  • owner of some object which grown-up people would be glad to possess.
  • If the selection of such presents is made with a reasonable regard for
  • the child's tastes and understanding--if the book chosen is a good
  • edition, well bound, of the _Morte d'Arthur_ or of _Chaucer_--if the
  • print represents some Tuscan Nativity, with a joyous dance of angels
  • on the thatched roof, or a group of splendid horsemen and strange
  • animals from the wondrous fairy-tale of the Riccardi chapel--the
  • present will give as much immediate pleasure as a "juvenile" book or
  • picture, while its intrinsic beauty and significance may become
  • important factors in the child's æsthetic development. The possession
  • of something valuable, that may not be knocked about, but must be
  • handled with care and restored to its place after being looked at,
  • will also cultivate in the child that habit of carefulness and order
  • which may be defined as good manners toward inanimate objects.
  • Children suffer not only from the number of presents they receive, but
  • from that over-crowding of modern rooms that so often makes it
  • necessary to use the school-room and nurseries as an outlet for the
  • overflow of the house. To the children's quarters come one by one the
  • countless objects "too good to throw away" but too ugly to be
  • tolerated by grown-up eyes--the bead-work cushions that have
  • "associations," the mildewed Landseer prints of foaming, dying
  • animals, the sheep-faced Madonna and Apostles in bituminous draperies,
  • commemorating a paternal visit to Rome in the days when people bought
  • copies of the "Old Masters."
  • Those who wish to train their children's taste must resolutely clear
  • the school-room of all such stumbling-blocks. Ugly furniture cannot
  • always be replaced; but it is at least possible to remove unsuitable
  • pictures and knick-knacks.
  • It is essential that the school-room should be cheerful. Dark colors,
  • besides necessitating the use of much artificial light, are depressing
  • to children and consequently out of place in the school-room: white
  • woodwork, and walls tinted in some bright color, form the best
  • background for both work and play.
  • Perhaps the most interesting way of decorating the school-room is that
  • which might be described as the rotation system. To carry out this
  • plan--which requires the coöperation of the children's teacher--the
  • walls must be tinted in some light color, such as turquoise-blue or
  • pale green, and cleared of all miscellaneous adornments. These should
  • then be replaced by a few carefully-chosen prints, photographs and
  • plaster casts, representing objects connected with the children's
  • studies. Let it, for instance, be supposed that the studies in hand
  • include natural history, botany, and the history of France and England
  • during the sixteenth century. These subjects might be respectively
  • illustrated by some of the clever Japanese outline drawings of plants
  • and animals, by Holbein's portrait of Henry VIII, Clouet's of Charles
  • IX and of Elizabeth of Austria, Dürer's etchings of Luther and
  • Erasmus, and views of some of the principal buildings erected in
  • France and England during the sixteenth century.
  • The prints and casts shown at one time should be sufficiently
  • inexpensive and few in number to be changed as the child's lessons
  • proceed, thus forming a kind of continuous commentary upon the various
  • branches of study.
  • This plan of course necessitates more trouble and expense than the
  • ordinary one of giving to the walls of the school-room a permanent
  • decoration: an arrangement which may also be made interesting and
  • suggestive, if the child's requirements are considered. When casts and
  • pictures are intended to remain in place, it is a good idea to choose
  • them at the outset with a view to the course of studies likely to be
  • followed. In this way, each object may serve in turn to illustrate
  • some phase of history or art: even this plan will be found to have a
  • vivifying effect upon the dry bones of "lessons."
  • In a room decorated in this fashion, the prints or photographs
  • selected might represent the foremost examples of Greek, Gothic,
  • Renaissance and eighteenth-century architecture, together with several
  • famous paintings of different periods and schools; sculpture being
  • illustrated by casts of the Disk-thrower, of one of Robbia's friezes
  • of child-musicians, of Donatello's Saint George, and Pigalle's "Child
  • with the Bird."
  • Parents who do not care to plan the adornment of the school-room on
  • such definite lines should at least be careful to choose appropriate
  • casts and pictures. It is generally conceded that nothing painful
  • should be put before a child's eyes; but the deleterious effects of
  • namby-pamby prettiness are too often disregarded. Anything "sweet" is
  • considered appropriate for the school-room or nursery; whereas it is
  • essential to the child's artistic training that only the sweetness
  • which proceeds _de forte_ should be held up for admiration. It is easy
  • to find among the world's masterpieces many pictures interesting to
  • children. Vandyck's "Children of Charles I"; Bronzino's solemn
  • portraits of Medici babies; Drouais' picture of the Comte d'Artois
  • holding his little sister on the back of a goat; the wan little
  • princes of Velasquez; the ruddy beggar-boys of Murillo--these are but
  • a few of the subjects that at once suggest themselves. Then, again,
  • there are the wonder-books of those greatest of all story-tellers, the
  • Italian fresco-painters--Benozzo Gozzoli, Pinturicchio,
  • Carpaccio--incorrigible gossips every one, lingering over the minor
  • episodes and trivial details of their stories with the desultory
  • slowness dear to childish listeners. In sculpture, the range of choice
  • is no less extended. The choristers of Robbia, the lean little St.
  • Johns of Donatello and his school--Verrocchio's fierce young David,
  • and the Capitol "Boy with the Goose"--these may alternate with
  • fragments of the Parthenon frieze, busts of great men, and studies of
  • animals, from the Assyrian lions to those of Canova and Barye.
  • Above all, the walls should not be overcrowded. The importance of
  • preserving in the school-room bare wall-spaces of uniform tint has
  • hitherto been little considered; but teachers are beginning to
  • understand the value of these spaces in communicating to the child's
  • brain a sense of repose which diminishes mental and physical
  • restlessness.
  • The furniture of the school-room should of course be plain and
  • substantial. Well-designed furniture of this kind is seldom made by
  • modern manufacturers, and those who can afford the slight extra
  • expense should commission a good cabinet-maker to reproduce some of
  • the simple models which may be found in the manuals of old French and
  • English designers. It is of special importance to provide a large,
  • solid writing-table: children are too often subjected to the needless
  • constraint and fatigue of writing at narrow unsteady desks, too small
  • to hold even the books in use during the lesson.
  • A well-designed bookcase with glass doors is a valuable factor in the
  • training of children. It teaches a respect for books by showing that
  • they are thought worthy of care; and a child is less likely to knock
  • about and damage a book which must be taken from and restored to such
  • a bookcase, than one which, after being used, is thrust back on an
  • open shelf. Children's books, if they have any literary value, should
  • be bound in some bright-colored morocco: dingy backs of calf or black
  • cloth are not likely to attract the youthful eye, and the better a
  • book is bound the more carefully it will be handled. Even
  • lesson-books, when they become shabby, should have a covering of some
  • bright-colored cloth stitched over the boards.
  • The general rules laid down for the decoration of the school-room may,
  • with some obvious modifications, be applied to the treatment of
  • nursery and of children's rooms. These, like the school-room, should
  • have painted walls and a floor of hard wood with a removable rug or a
  • square of matting. In a house containing both school-room and nursery,
  • the decoration of the latter room will of course be adapted to the
  • tastes of the younger children. Mothers often say, in answer to
  • suggestions as to the decoration of the nursery, that little children
  • "like something bright"--as though this precluded every form of art
  • above the newspaper chromo and the Christmas card! It is easy to
  • produce an effect of brightness by means of white wood-work and walls
  • hung with good colored prints, with large photographs of old Flemish
  • or Italian pictures,--say, for example, Bellini's baby-angels playing
  • on musical instruments,--and with a few of the Japanese plant and
  • animal drawings already referred to. All these subjects would interest
  • and amuse even very young children; and there is no reason why a gay
  • Japanese screen, with boldly drawn birds and flowers, should not
  • afford as much entertainment as one composed of a heterogeneous
  • collection of Christmas cards, chromos, and story-book pictures, put
  • together without any attempt at color-harmony or composition.
  • Children's rooms should be as free as possible from all superfluous
  • draperies. The windows may be hung with either shades or curtains: it
  • is needless to have both. If curtains are preferred, they should be of
  • chintz, or of some washable cotton or linen. The reproductions of the
  • old _toiles de Jouy_, with pictures from Æsop and La Fontaine, or from
  • some familiar myth or story, are specially suited to children's rooms;
  • while another source of interest and amusement may be provided by
  • facing the fireplace with blue and white Dutch tiles representing the
  • finding of Moses, the story of David and Goliath, or some such
  • familiar episode.
  • As children grow older, and are allotted separate bedrooms, these
  • should be furnished and decorated on the same principles and with the
  • same care as the school-room. Pieces of furniture for these bedrooms
  • would make far more suitable and interesting presents than the costly
  • odds and ends so often given without definite intention. In the
  • arrangement of the child's own room the expression of individual taste
  • should be encouraged and the child allowed to choose the pictures and
  • casts with which the walls are hung. The responsibility of such
  • selection will do much to develop the incipient faculties of
  • observation and comparison.
  • To sum up, then: the child's visible surroundings form the basis of
  • the best, because of the most unconscious, cultivation: and not of
  • æsthetic cultivation only, since, as has been pointed out, the
  • development of any artistic taste, if the child's general training is
  • of the right sort, indirectly broadens the whole view of life.
  • XVI
  • BRIC-À-BRAC
  • It is perhaps not uninstructive to note that we have no English word
  • to describe the class of household ornaments which French speech has
  • provided with at least three designations, each indicating a delicate
  • and almost imperceptible gradation of quality. In place of bric-à-brac,
  • bibelots, _objets d'art_, we have only knick-knacks--defined by
  • Stormonth as "articles of small value."
  • This definition of the knick-knack fairly indicates the general level
  • of our artistic competence. It has already been said that cheapness is
  • not necessarily synonymous with trashiness; but hitherto this
  • assertion has been made with regard to furniture and to the other
  • necessary appointments of the house. With knick-knacks the case is
  • different. An artistic age will of course produce any number of
  • inexpensive trifles fit to become, like the Tanagra figurines, the
  • museum treasures of later centuries; but it is hardly necessary to
  • point out that modern shop-windows are not overflowing with such
  • immortal toys. The few objects of art produced in the present day are
  • the work of distinguished artists. Even allowing for what Symonds
  • calls the "vicissitudes of taste," it seems improbable that our
  • commercial knick-knack will ever be classed as a work of art.
  • [Illustration: _PLATE LVI._
  • BRONZE ANDIRON. VENETIAN SCHOOL.
  • XVI CENTURY.]
  • It is clear that the weary man must have a chair to sit on, the
  • hungry man a table to dine at; nor would the most sensitive judgment
  • condemn him for buying ugly ones, were no others to be had; but
  • objects of art are a counsel of perfection. It is quite possible to go
  • without them; and the proof is that many do go without them who
  • honestly think to possess them in abundance. This is said, not with
  • any intention of turning to ridicule the natural desire to "make a
  • room look pretty," but merely with the purpose of inquiring whether
  • such an object is ever furthered by the indiscriminate amassing of
  • "ornaments." Decorators know how much the simplicity and dignity of a
  • good room are diminished by crowding it with useless trifles. Their
  • absence improves even bad rooms, or makes them at least less
  • multitudinously bad. It is surprising to note how the removal of an
  • accumulation of knick-knacks will free the architectural lines and
  • restore the furniture to its rightful relation with the walls.
  • Though a room must depend for its main beauty on design and furniture,
  • it is obvious that there are many details of luxurious living not
  • included in these essentials. In what, then, shall the ornamentation
  • of rooms consist? Supposing walls and furniture to be satisfactory,
  • how put the minor touches that give to a room the charm of
  • completeness? To arrive at an answer, one must first consider the
  • different kinds of minor embellishment. These may be divided into two
  • classes: the object of art _per se_, such as the bust, the picture, or
  • the vase; and, on the other hand, those articles, useful in
  • themselves,--lamps, clocks, fire-screens, bookbindings,
  • candelabra,--which art has only to touch to make them the best
  • ornaments any room can contain. In past times such articles took the
  • place of bibelots. Few purely ornamental objects were to be seen, save
  • in the cabinets of collectors; but when Botticelli decorated the
  • panels of linen chests, and Cellini chiselled book-clasps and
  • drinking-cups, there could be no thought of the vicious distinction
  • between the useful and the beautiful. One of the first obligations of
  • art is to make all useful things beautiful: were this neglected
  • principle applied to the manufacture of household accessories, the
  • modern room would have no need of knick-knacks.
  • Before proceeding further, it is necessary to know what constitutes an
  • object of art. It was said at the outset that, though cheapness and
  • trashiness are not always synonymous, they are apt to be so in the
  • case of the modern knick-knack. To buy, and even to make, it may cost
  • a great deal of money; but artistically it is cheap, if not worthless;
  • and too often its artistic value is in inverse ratio to its price. The
  • one-dollar china pug is less harmful than an expensive onyx lamp-stand
  • with moulded bronze mountings dipped in liquid gilding. It is one of
  • the misfortunes of the present time that the most preposterously bad
  • things often possess the powerful allurement of being expensive. One
  • might think it an advantage that they are not within every one's
  • reach; but, as a matter of fact, it is their very unattainableness
  • which, by making them more desirable, leads to the production of that
  • worst curse of modern civilization--cheap copies of costly horrors.
  • An ornament is of course not an object of art because it is
  • expensive--though it must be owned that objects of art are seldom
  • cheap. Good workmanship, as distinct from designing, almost always
  • commands a higher price than bad; and good artistic workmanship having
  • become so rare that there is practically no increase in the existing
  • quantity of objects of art, it is evident that these are more likely
  • to grow than to diminish in value. Still, as has been said, costliness
  • is no test of merit in an age when large prices are paid for bad
  • things. Perhaps the most convenient way of defining the real object of
  • art is to describe it as _any ornamental object which adequately
  • expresses an artistic conception_. This definition at least clears the
  • ground of the mass of showy rubbish forming the stock-in-trade of the
  • average "antiquity" dealer.
  • Good objects of art give to a room its crowning touch of distinction.
  • Their intrinsic beauty is hardly more valuable than their suggestion
  • of a mellower civilization--of days when rich men were patrons of "the
  • arts of elegance," and when collecting beautiful objects was one of
  • the obligations of a noble leisure. The qualities implied in the
  • ownership of such bibelots are the mark of their unattainableness. The
  • man who wishes to possess objects of art must have not only the means
  • to acquire them, but the skill to choose them--a skill made up of
  • cultivation and judgment, combined with that feeling for beauty that
  • no amount of study can give, but that study alone can quicken and
  • render profitable.
  • Only time and experience can acquaint one with those minor
  • peculiarities marking the successive "manners" of a master, or even
  • with the technical _nuances_ which at once enable the collector to
  • affix a date to his Sèvres or to his maiolica. Such knowledge is
  • acquired at the cost of great pains and of frequent mistakes; but no
  • one should venture to buy works of art who cannot at least draw such
  • obvious distinctions as those between old and new Saxe, between an old
  • Italian and a modern French bronze, or between Chinese peach-bloom
  • porcelain of the Khang-hi period and the Japanese imitations to be
  • found in every "Oriental emporium."
  • Supposing the amateur to have acquired this proficiency, he is still
  • apt to buy too many things, or things out of proportion with the rooms
  • for which they are intended. The scoffers at style--those who assume
  • that to conform to any known laws of decoration is to sink one's
  • individuality--often justify their view by the assertion that it is
  • ridiculous to be tied down, in the choice of bibelots, to any given
  • period or manner--as though Mazarin's great collection had comprised
  • only seventeenth-century works of art, or the Colonnas, the Gonzagas,
  • and the Malatestas had drawn all their treasures from contemporary
  • sources! As a matter of fact, the great amateurs of the past were
  • never fettered by such absurd restrictions. All famous patrons of art
  • have encouraged the talent of their day; but the passion for
  • collecting antiquities is at least as old as the Roman Empire, and
  • Græco-Roman sculptors had to make archaistic statues to please the
  • popular fancy, just as our artists paint pre-Raphaelite pictures to
  • attract the disciples of Ruskin and William Morris. Since the Roman
  • Empire, there has probably been no period when a taste for the best of
  • all ages did not exist.[36] Julius II, while Michel Angelo and Raphael
  • worked under his orders, was gathering antiques for the Belvedere
  • _cortile_; under Louis XIV, Greek marbles, Roman bronzes, cabinets of
  • Chinese lacquer and tables of Florentine mosaic were mingled without
  • thought of discord against Lebrun's tapestries or Bérain's arabesques;
  • and Marie-Antoinette's collection united Oriental porcelains with
  • goldsmiths' work of the Italian Renaissance.
  • Taste attaches but two conditions to the use of objects of art: that
  • they shall be in scale with the room, and that the room shall not be
  • overcrowded with them. There are two ways of being in scale: there is
  • the scale of proportion, and what might be called the scale of
  • appropriateness. The former is a matter of actual measurement, while
  • the latter is regulated solely by the nicer standard of good taste.
  • Even in the matter of actual measurement, the niceties of proportion
  • are not always clear to an unpractised eye. It is easy to see that the
  • Ludovisi Juno would be out of scale in a boudoir, but the discrepancy,
  • in diminishing, naturally becomes less obvious. Again, a vase or a
  • bust may not be out of scale with the wall-space behind it, but may
  • appear to crush the furniture upon which it stands; and since
  • everything a room contains should be regarded as a factor in its
  • general composition, the relation of bric-à-brac to furniture is no
  • less to be studied than the relation of bric-à-brac to wall-spaces.
  • Much of course depends upon the effect intended; and this can be
  • greatly modified by careful adjustment of the contents of the room. A
  • ceiling may be made to look less high by the use of wide, low pieces
  • of furniture, with massive busts and vases; while a low-studded room
  • may be heightened by tall, narrow commodes and cabinets, with objects
  • of art upon the same general lines.
  • It is of no less importance to observe the scale of appropriateness. A
  • bronze Pallas Athene or a cowled mediæval _pleureur_ would be
  • obviously out of harmony with the spirit of a boudoir; while the
  • delicate graces of old Saxe or Chelsea would become futile in library
  • or study.
  • Another kind of appropriateness must be considered in the relation of
  • objects of art to each other: not only must they be in scale as
  • regards character and dimensions, but also--and this, though more
  • important, is perhaps less often considered--as regards quality. The
  • habit of mixing good, bad, and indifferent in furniture is often
  • excused by necessity: people must use what they have. But there is no
  • necessity for having bad bric-à-brac. Trashy "ornaments" do not make a
  • room more comfortable; as a general rule, they distinctly diminish its
  • comfort; and they have the further disadvantage of destroying the
  • effect of any good piece of work. Vulgarity is always noisier than
  • good breeding, and it is instructive to note how a modern commercial
  • bronze will "talk down" a delicate Renaissance statuette or bust, and
  • a piece of Deck or Minton china efface the color-values of
  • blue-and-white or the soft tints of old Sèvres. Even those who set
  • down a preference for old furniture as an affectation will hardly
  • maintain that new knick-knacks are as good as old bibelots; but only
  • those who have some slight acquaintance with the subject know how wide
  • is the distance, in conception and execution, between the old object
  • of art and its unworthy successor. Yet the explanation is simple. In
  • former times, as the greatest painters occupied themselves with
  • wall-decoration, so the greatest sculptors and modellers produced the
  • delicate statuettes and the incomparable bronze mountings for vases
  • and furniture adorning the apartments of their day. A glance into the
  • window of the average furniture-shop probably convinces the most
  • unobservant that modern bronze mountings are not usually designed by
  • great artists; and there is the same change in the methods of
  • execution. The bronze formerly chiselled is now moulded; the iron once
  • wrought is cast; the patina given to bronze by a chemical process
  • making it a part of the texture of the metal is now simply applied as
  • a surface wash; and this deterioration in processes has done more than
  • anything else to vulgarize modern ornament.
  • It may be argued that even in the golden age of art few could have
  • walls decorated by great painters, or furniture-mountings modelled by
  • great sculptors; but it is here that the superiority of the old method
  • is shown. Below the great painter and sculptor came the trained
  • designer who, formed in the same school as his superiors, did not
  • attempt a poor copy of their masterpieces, but did the same kind of
  • work on simpler lines; just as below the skilled artificer stood the
  • plain artisan whose work was executed more rudely, but by the same
  • genuine processes. This explains the supposed affectation of those who
  • "like things just because they are old." Old bric-à-brac and furniture
  • are, indeed, almost always worthy of liking, since they are made on
  • good lines by a good process.
  • Two causes connected with the change in processes have contributed to
  • the debasement of bibelots: the substitution of machine for hand-work
  • has made possible the unlimited reproduction of works of art; and the
  • resulting demand for cheap knick-knacks has given employment to a
  • multitude of untrained designers having nothing in common with the
  • _virtuoso_ of former times.
  • It is an open question how much the mere possibility of unlimited
  • reproduction detracts from the intrinsic value of an object of art. To
  • the art-lover, as distinguished from the collector, uniqueness _per
  • se_ can give no value to an inartistic object; but the distinction,
  • the personal quality, of a beautiful object is certainly enhanced when
  • it is known to be alone of its kind--as in the case of the old bronzes
  • made _à cire perdue_. It must, however, be noted that in some
  • cases--as in that of bronze-casting--the method which permits
  • reproduction is distinctly inferior to that used when but one object
  • is to be produced.
  • In writing on objects of art, it is difficult to escape the charge of
  • saying on one page that reproductions are objectionable, and on the
  • next that they are better than poor "originals." The United States
  • customs laws have drawn a rough distinction between an original work
  • and its reproductions, defining the former as a work of art and the
  • latter as articles of commerce; but it does not follow that an article
  • of commerce may not be an adequate representation of a work of art.
  • The technical differences incidental to the various forms of
  • reproduction make any general conclusion impossible. In the case of
  • bronzes, for instance, it has been pointed out that the _cire perdue_
  • process is superior to that by means of which reproductions may be
  • made; nor is this the only cause of inferiority in bronze
  • reproductions. The nature of bronze-casting makes it needful that the
  • final touches should be given to bust or statue after it emerges from
  • the mould. Upon these touches, given by the master's chisel, the
  • expressiveness and significance of the work chiefly depend; and
  • multiplied reproductions, in lacking this individual stamp, must lack
  • precisely that which distinguishes the work of art from the commercial
  • article.
  • Perhaps the safest general rule is to say that the less the
  • reproduction suggests an attempt at artistic interpretation,--the more
  • literal and mechanical is its rendering of the original,--the better
  • it fulfils its purpose. Thus, plaster-casts of sculpture are more
  • satisfactory than bronze or marble copies; and a good photograph of a
  • painting is superior to the average reproduction in oils or
  • water-color.
  • The deterioration in gilding is one of the most striking examples of
  • the modern disregard of quality and execution. In former times gilding
  • was regarded as one of the crowning touches of magnificence in
  • decoration, was little used except where great splendor of effect was
  • desired, and was then applied by means of a difficult and costly
  • process. To-day, after a period of reaction during which all gilding
  • was avoided, it is again unsparingly used, under the mistaken
  • impression that it is one of the chief characteristics of the French
  • styles now once more in demand. The result is a plague of liquid
  • gilding. Even in France, where good gilding is still done, the great
  • demand for cheap gilt furniture and ornaments has led to the general
  • use of the inferior process. The prevalence of liquid gilding, and the
  • application of gold to furniture and decoration not adapted to such
  • treatment, doubtless explain the aversion of many persons to any use
  • of gilding in decoration.
  • In former times the expense of good gilding was no obstacle to its
  • use, since it was employed only in gala rooms, where the whole
  • treatment was on the same scale of costliness: it would never have
  • occurred to the owner of an average-sized house to drench his walls
  • and furniture in gilding, since the excessive use of gold in
  • decoration was held to be quite unsuited to such a purpose. Nothing
  • more surely preserves any form of ornament from vulgarization than a
  • general sense of fitness.
  • Much of the beauty and propriety of old decoration was due to the fact
  • that the merit of a work of art was held to consist, not in substance,
  • but in design and execution. It was never thought that a badly
  • designed bust or vase could be saved from mediocrity by being made of
  • an expensive material. Suitability of substance always enhances a work
  • of art; mere costliness never. The chryselephantine Zeus of Olympia
  • was doubtless admirably suited to the splendor of its surroundings;
  • but in a different setting it would have been as beautiful in marble.
  • In plastic art everything depends on form and execution, and the
  • skilful handling of a substance deliberately chosen for its
  • resistance (where another might have been used with equal fitness) is
  • rather a _tour de force_ than an artistic achievement.
  • These last generalizations are intended to show, not only that there
  • is an intrinsic value in almost all old bibelots, but also that the
  • general excellence of design and execution in past times has handed
  • down to us many unimportant trifles in the way of furniture and
  • household appliances worthy of being regarded as minor objects of art.
  • In Italy especially, where every artisan seems to have had the gift of
  • the _plasticatore_ in his finger-tips, and no substance was thought
  • too poor to express a good design, there are still to be found many
  • bits of old workmanship--clocks, _appliques_, terra-cottas, and carved
  • picture-frames with touches of gilding--that may be characterized in
  • the terms applied by the builder of Buckingham House to his collection
  • of pictures:--"Some good, _none disagreeable_." Still, no accumulation
  • of such trifles, even where none is disagreeable, will give to a room
  • the same distinction as the presence of a few really fine works of
  • art. Any one who has the patience to put up with that look of bareness
  • so displeasing to some will do better to buy each year one superior
  • piece rather than a dozen of middling quality.
  • Even the buyer who need consult only his own pleasure must remember
  • that his very freedom from the ordinary restrictions lays him open to
  • temptation. It is no longer likely that any collector will be
  • embarrassed by a superfluity of treasures; but he may put too many
  • things into one room, and no amount of individual merit in the objects
  • themselves will, from the decorator's standpoint, quite warrant this
  • mistake. Any work of art, regardless of its intrinsic merit, must
  • justify its presence in a room by being _more valuable than the space
  • it occupies_--more valuable, that is, to the general scheme of
  • decoration.
  • Those who call this view arbitrary or pedantic should consider, first,
  • the importance of plain surfaces in decoration, and secondly the
  • tendency of overcrowding to minimize the effect of each separate
  • object, however striking in itself. Eye and mind are limited in their
  • receptivity to a certain number of simultaneous impressions, and the
  • Oriental habit of displaying only one or two objects of art at a time
  • shows a more delicate sense of these limitations than the Western
  • passion for multiplying effects.
  • To sum up, then, a room should depend for its adornment on general
  • harmony of parts, and on the artistic quality of such necessities as
  • lamps, screens, bindings, and furniture. Whoever goes beyond these
  • essentials should limit himself in the choice of ornaments to the
  • "labors of the master-artist's hand."
  • FOOTNOTE:
  • [36] "A little study would probably show that the Ptolemaic era in
  • Egypt was a renaissance of the Theban age, in architecture as in other
  • respects, while the golden period of Augustus in Rome was largely a
  • Greek revival. Perhaps it would even be discovered that all ages of
  • healthy human prosperity are more or less revivals, and have been
  • marked by a retrospective tendency." _The Architecture of the
  • Renaissance in Italy_, by W. J. Anderson. London, Batsford, 1896.
  • CONCLUSION
  • In the preceding pages an attempt has been made to show that in the
  • treatment of rooms we have passed from the golden age of architecture
  • to the gilded age of decoration.
  • Any argument in support of a special claim necessitates certain
  • apparent injustices, sets up certain provisional limitations, and can
  • therefore be judged with fairness only by those who make due allowance
  • for these conditions. In the discussion of æsthetics such impartiality
  • can seldom be expected. Not unnaturally, people resent any attempt to
  • dogmatize on matters so generally thought to lie within the domain of
  • individual judgment. Many hold that in questions of taste _Gefühl ist
  • alles_; while those who believe that beyond the oscillations of
  • fashion certain fixed laws may be discerned have as yet agreed upon no
  • formula defining their belief. In short, our civilization has not yet
  • developed any artistic creed so generally recognized that it may be
  • invoked on both sides of an argument without risk of misunderstanding.
  • This is true at least of those forms of art that minister only to the
  • æsthetic sense. With architecture and its allied branches the case is
  • different. Here beauty depends on fitness, and the practical
  • requirements of life are the ultimate test of fitness.
  • If, therefore, it can be proved that the old practice was based upon a
  • clearer perception of these requirements than is shown by modern
  • decorators, it may be claimed not unreasonably that the old methods
  • are better than the new. It seems, however, that the distinction
  • between the various offices of art is no longer clearly recognized.
  • The merit of house-decoration is now seldom measured by the standard
  • of practical fitness; and those who would set up such a standard are
  • suspected of proclaiming individual preferences under the guise of
  • general principles.
  • In this book, an endeavor has been made to draw no conclusion
  • unwarranted by the premises; but whatever may be thought of the
  • soundness of some of the deductions, they must be regarded, not as a
  • criticism of individual work, but simply of certain tendencies in
  • modern architecture. It must be remembered, too, that the book is
  • merely a sketch, intended to indicate the lines along which further
  • study may profitably advance.
  • It may seem inconsequent that an elementary work should include much
  • apparently unimportant detail. To pass in a single chapter from a
  • discussion of abstract architectural laws to the combination of colors
  • in a bedroom carpet seems to show lack of plan; yet the transition is
  • logically justified. In the composition of a whole there is no
  • negligible quantity: if the decoration of a room is planned on certain
  • definite principles, whatever contributes line or color becomes a
  • factor in the composition. The relation of proportion to decoration is
  • like that of anatomy to sculpture: underneath are the everlasting
  • laws. It was the recognition of this principle that kept the work of
  • the old architect-decorators (for the two were one) free from the
  • superfluous, free from the intemperate accumulation that marks so many
  • modern rooms. Where each detail had its determinate part, no
  • superficial accessories were needed to make up a whole: a great
  • draughtsman represents with a few strokes what lesser artists can
  • express only by a multiplicity of lines.
  • The supreme excellence is simplicity. Moderation, fitness,
  • relevance--these are the qualities that give permanence to the work of
  • the great architects. _Tout ce qui n'est pas nécessaire est nuisible._
  • There is a sense in which works of art may be said to endure by virtue
  • of that which is left out of them, and it is this "tact of omission"
  • that characterizes the master-hand.
  • Modern civilization has been called a varnished barbarism: a
  • definition that might well be applied to the superficial graces of
  • much modern decoration. Only a return to architectural principles can
  • raise the decoration of houses to the level of the past. Vasari said
  • of the Farnesina palace that it was not built, but really born--_non
  • murato ma veramente nato_; and this phrase is but the expression of an
  • ever-present sense--the sense of interrelation of parts, of unity of
  • the whole.
  • There is no absolute perfection, there is no communicable ideal; but
  • much that is empiric, much that is confused and extravagant, will give
  • way before the application of principles based on common sense and
  • regulated by the laws of harmony and proportion.
  • INDEX
  • Adam, ceiling ornaments of, 93
  • Andirons, 84
  • _Appliques_, in hall and staircase, 119
  • Araldi's ceiling in the convent of St. Paul, Parma, 97
  • Architrave of door, see Doorway;
  • of mantel-piece, 82
  • Arm-chair, modern, 128
  • _Armoires_, old French and Italian, 117
  • Ashby, Castle, Inigo Jones's stairs in, 111
  • Aviler, d', his description of dining-room fountain, 158
  • Ball-room, 137;
  • in Italy, 138;
  • Louis XIV, 139;
  • lighting of, 140;
  • chairs, 140
  • Barry, Madame du, dining-room of, 156
  • Bath-room, 172;
  • in Pitti Palace, 172
  • Bedroom, development of, 162;
  • Renaissance, 162;
  • Louis XIV, 162;
  • XVIII-century, 163;
  • cotton hangings in, 164;
  • suite, plan of, 169;
  • children's, 182
  • Bedstead, history of, 163
  • Belvédère, at Versailles, frescoes in, 42
  • Bérain, ceiling arabesques of, 98
  • _Bergère_, origin of, 7;
  • design of, 128
  • Bernini, his staircase in the Vatican, 108
  • Bindings, decorative value of, 146
  • Blinds, 73
  • Blois, spiral stairs in court-yard of château, 109;
  • _cabinet_ of Catherine de' Medici, 123
  • Blondel, on doors, 58;
  • on fireplaces, 74
  • Book-cases, medieval, 145;
  • in Catherine de' Medici's _cabinet_, 145;
  • in France in the XVII century, 146;
  • built into the wall, 147;
  • in England, 149;
  • modern, 148
  • Books in the middle ages, 145;
  • in the Renaissance, 146
  • Bosse, Abraham, engravings of Louis XIII interiors, 69;
  • examples of state bedrooms, 123
  • Boudoir, 130;
  • modern decoration of, 170
  • Bramante, his use of the mezzanin floor, 5
  • Breakfast-room, 160
  • Bric-à-brac, definition of, 184;
  • knowledge of, 187;
  • superiority of old over new, 190
  • Burckhardt, on medieval house-planning, 107, note
  • Byfield, G., his stairs at Hurlingham, 111
  • _Cabinet_, Italian origin of, 123;
  • used in French Renaissance houses, 123;
  • of Catherine de' Medici, book-cases in, 145
  • Campbell's _Vitruvius Britannicus_, example of Palladian manner, 4;
  • of English house-planning, 135
  • Carpets, in general color-scheme, 29;
  • choice of, 100;
  • _Savonnerie_, 100;
  • designs of, 101;
  • stair-carpets, 102, 118;
  • hall-carpets, 118
  • Caserta, staircase in royal palace, 108
  • Casino del Grotto, near Mantua, frescoes in, 42;
  • ceilings in, 98
  • Casts in vestibule, 105;
  • in hall, 118;
  • in school-room, 178
  • Ceilings, 89;
  • timbered, 90;
  • in France and England, 91;
  • Elizabethan, 92;
  • Louis XIII, 92;
  • Louis XV, 92;
  • Louis XVI, 93;
  • Adam, 93, 96;
  • objections to wooden, 94;
  • modern treatment of, 95;
  • frescoed, 97
  • Chambord, staircase at, 109
  • _Chambre de parade_, 123
  • Chandeliers, 140, 159
  • Chanteloup, library of, 149
  • Chantilly, stair-rail at, 113
  • Chevening, Inigo Jones's stairs at, 111
  • Cheverny, fireplace at, 74
  • Chinese art, influence of, on stuff patterns, 166
  • Chippendale's designs for grates, 81
  • "Colonial" style, the, 81
  • Color, use of, in decoration, 28;
  • predominance of one color in each room, 28;
  • color-schemes, 29
  • Cornices, interior, Durand on, 94
  • Cortile, Italian, modern adaptation of, 117
  • Coutant d'Ivry's stair-rail in the Palais Royal, 113
  • Curtains, mediæval and Renaissance, 69;
  • in XVII and XVIII centuries, 70;
  • muslin, 72
  • Dado, the, 37;
  • sometimes omitted in lobbies and corridors, 38
  • Decoration and furniture, harmony between, 13;
  • individuality in decoration, 17;
  • graduated scheme of, 24
  • "Den," furniture of, 152;
  • decoration of, 153
  • Dining-chairs, mediæval, 156;
  • XVII century, 159;
  • XVIII century, 159
  • Dining-room, origin of, 155;
  • in France, 154;
  • in England, 155;
  • furniture of, 156;
  • French, XVIII century, 157;
  • fountains in, 158;
  • decoration of modern, 160;
  • lighting of, 160;
  • state, 160;
  • heating of, 161
  • Dining-table, mediæval, 156;
  • modern, 161
  • Donowell, J., his stairs at West Wycombe, 111
  • Doors, 48;
  • sliding, origin of, 49;
  • double, 49;
  • mediæval, 51;
  • in palace of Urbino, 52;
  • in Italy, 52-54;
  • locks and hinges, 55;
  • in the Hôtels de Rohan, de Soubise, and de Toulouse, 56;
  • glass doors, 57;
  • treatment in England, 57;
  • mahogany, 58;
  • panelling, principles of, 59;
  • veneering, 61;
  • concealed doors, 61;
  • entrance-door, 103
  • Doorway, proper dimensions of, 51, 60;
  • treatment of, in Italy, 52;
  • in France, 55;
  • in England, 57
  • Drawing-room, in modern town houses, 20;
  • evolution of, in England, 122;
  • in France, 122;
  • origin of modern, 124;
  • treatment of, in England and America, 124;
  • furniture of, 127
  • Dressing-room, 171
  • _Duchesse_, 130
  • Durand, J. L. N., on originality in architecture, 10;
  • on interior cornices, 94
  • Easton Neston, use of panel-pictures at, 46
  • Entrance, treatment of, 103;
  • entrance-door, 103
  • Fenders, 85
  • Fire-backs, 80
  • Fire-boards, 86
  • Fireplaces, 74;
  • mediæval, construction of, 75;
  • in Italy, 75;
  • in France, 76;
  • lining of, 80;
  • American, 81;
  • accessories of, 84
  • Fire-screens, 86
  • Floors, 89;
  • of brick or stone, 99;
  • marble and mosaic, in Italy, 99;
  • parquet, 99;
  • of vestibule, 104;
  • of ball-room, 140
  • Fontana, his staircase in the royal palace, Naples, 108
  • Fountains in dining-rooms, 158
  • Fresco-painting, in wall-decoration, 41;
  • examples of, in Italy and France, 42;
  • in ceiling-decoration, 97;
  • in Italy, 97;
  • in France, 98;
  • in Italian gala rooms, 139
  • Furniture, in the middle ages, 7;
  • furniture and decoration, harmony between, 25;
  • modern English and American, 26;
  • XVIII century, in France and England, 27;
  • in vestibule, 105;
  • in hall, 117;
  • in _salon de compagnie_, 125;
  • in drawing-room, 127, 128;
  • English, XVIII century, 129;
  • in dining-room, 156;
  • in bedroom, 171;
  • in school-room, 180
  • Gabriel, influence of, on ornamental detail, 56;
  • on ceilings, 93;
  • on stair-rails, 114
  • Gala rooms, 134;
  • uses of, 135;
  • in Italy, 136
  • Gallery, 137
  • Genoa, royal palace, doors in, 54
  • Gibbons, Grinling, carvings for panel-pictures, 46
  • Gilding, deterioration of, 192
  • Giulio Romano's frescoes in the Palazzo del T, 136
  • _Grand'salle_, mediæval, 110
  • Grates, 81
  • Gwilt, his definition of _staircase_, 106
  • Hall, 106;
  • old English, 110;
  • uses of, 115;
  • modern treatment of, 115;
  • decoration of, 117;
  • furniture, 117;
  • floor of, 118;
  • lighting of, 119;
  • prints and pictures in, 119
  • Holkham, over-mantels at, 81
  • Hôtel de Rohan, doors in, 56
  • de Soubise, doors in, 56
  • de Toulouse, doors in, 56
  • Houghton Hall, doors in, 57, note
  • House, Carlton, stair-rail in, 114
  • Devonshire, stair-rail in, 114
  • Norfolk, stair-rail in, 114
  • Individuality in decoration, 17
  • Isabella of Este's apartment at Mantua, doorways in, 52
  • Jones, Inigo, his introduction of Palladian manner in England, 4,
  • note;
  • influence on ceiling-decoration, 92;
  • on plan of English hall, 110;
  • his stairs at Castle Ashby, 111;
  • at Chevening, 111
  • Juvara, his staircase in the Palazzo Madama, Turin, 108
  • Lambrequin, origin of, 71
  • Lamour, Jean, his wrought-iron work at Nancy, 112
  • Lantern in vestibule, 105
  • Laurano, Luciano da, palace of Urbino built by, 6
  • Lebrun, door-locks in _Galerie d'Apollon_ designed by, 55
  • Le Riche, frescoes of, in Belvédère, Versailles, 42
  • Library, 145;
  • in the university at Nancy, 149;
  • of Louis XVI, at Versailles, 149;
  • of Chanteloup, 149;
  • modern, decoration of, 150
  • _Lit de parade_, 122
  • _Lit de repos_, 130
  • Longhi, frescoes of, in Palazzo Sina, Venice, 143
  • Louis XIII, windows, 69;
  • ceilings, 92
  • Louis XIV, modern house-furnishing dates from his reign, 8;
  • style, characteristics of, 14;
  • window-shutters, 69;
  • influence on French, 77;
  • mantels, 78;
  • ceilings, 98;
  • stair-rails, 112;
  • ball-rooms, 140
  • Louis XV style, characteristics of, 13;
  • doors, 56;
  • ceilings, 92;
  • wrought-iron work, 112;
  • stair-rails, 113
  • Louis XVI style, characteristics of, 12;
  • Gabriel's influence on, 56, 93;
  • doors, 57;
  • ceilings, 93;
  • stair-rails, 114
  • Luciennes, Madame du Barry's dining-room at, 157
  • Mantegna's ceiling, palace of Mantua, 97
  • Mantel-pieces, Italian Renaissance, 77;
  • French Renaissance, 77;
  • Louis XIV, 78;
  • XVIII century, 79;
  • American, 82;
  • facing of, 83
  • Mantua, doorways in palace, 52, 54;
  • Mantegna's ceiling in, 97;
  • _cabinet_ of Isabella of Este, 123
  • Mario dei Fiori, 139
  • Massimi alle Colonne, palace of, in Rome, 6
  • Mezzanin, origin of, 5; treatment of, 6
  • Ministère de la Marine, Paris, door in, 61
  • Mirrors, use of, in over-mantel, 79;
  • painted, in Borghese Palace, Rome, 139;
  • in ball-rooms, 141
  • Morelli's staircase in Palazzo Braschi, Rome, 108
  • Morning-room, 132
  • Mullions, use of, 66
  • Music-room, 142;
  • at Remiremont, 143
  • Music-stand, 144
  • Music-stool, 144
  • Nancy, wrought-iron work at, 112;
  • library in the university, 149
  • Naples, staircase in royal palace, 108
  • Niches, in hall and staircase, 117
  • Nursery, 181
  • Oberkampf, inventor of color-printing on cotton, 166
  • Object of art, definition of, 187;
  • reproductions of, 191
  • Openings, placing and proportion of, 23;
  • lines of, carried up to ceiling, 37, 52, 65, 74;
  • treatment of, in rocaille style, 56
  • Orders, use of, in wall-decoration, 36;
  • application to doorways in Italy, 53;
  • in France, 54;
  • in England, 57;
  • in ball-rooms, 139
  • Originality in art, 9;
  • J. L. N. Durand on, 10
  • Over-doors, mediæval treatment of, 52;
  • in Italy, 53;
  • in France, 55;
  • Louis XVI, 57
  • Over-mantels, Renaissance, 76;
  • use of mirror in, 79;
  • XVIII-century treatment, 79;
  • in England, 81
  • Palais Royal, stair-rail in, 113
  • Palazzo Borghese, Rome, painted mirrors in, 139
  • Braschi, Rome, staircase in, 108
  • Gondi, Florence, stairs in, 108
  • Labia, Venice, frescoes in, 136
  • Madama, Turin, staircase in, 108
  • Massimi alle Colonne, Rome, date of, 6
  • Piccolomini, at Pienza, staircase in, 108, note
  • Pitti, Florence, bath-room in, 172
  • Reale, Caserta, staircase in, 108
  • Reale, Naples, staircase in, 108
  • Riccardi, staircase in, 108, note
  • Sina, Venice, frescoes in, 143
  • del T, Mantua, frescoes in, 136
  • Palladian window, 67
  • Panelling, in Italy and north of the Alps, 40;
  • wood, stone and stucco, 40, 42;
  • subdivisions of, 43
  • Parma, Araldi's ceiling in convent of St. Paul, 97;
  • rocaille stoves in museum, 121
  • Pavia, Certosa of, doorways in, 52
  • _Perroquets_, 141
  • Perugia, ceiling in the Sala del Cambio, 97
  • Perugino's ceiling in the Sala del Cambio, Perugia, 97
  • Peruzzi, Baldassare, his use of the mezzanin, 5
  • Piano, design of, 143
  • Pictures, proper background for, 45;
  • mode of hanging, 46;
  • in hall, 119;
  • in dining-room, 160;
  • in school-room, 180
  • Picture-frames, selection of, 45
  • Plan of house in relation to decoration, 23
  • Plate-glass in windows, 67
  • Pompadour, Madame de, dining-room fountain of, 158
  • Pompeii, wall-frescoes of, 41
  • Portière, use of, 59
  • Presses, old English, 117
  • Prints in hall, 120;
  • in school-room, 180
  • Privacy, modern indifference to, 22
  • Proportion, definition of, 31;
  • Isaac Ware on, 32
  • Pyne's _Royal Residences_, examples of pictures set in panels, 46
  • Rambouillet, Madame de, her influence on house-planning, 8
  • Raphael, ceilings of, 97
  • Remiremont, music-room at, 143
  • Renaissance, characteristics of domestic architecture, 4;
  • doors, 52;
  • window-curtains, 69;
  • mantels, 76, 77;
  • ceilings, 90-92;
  • French architects of, 109
  • Rennes, Palais de Justice, carved wooden ceilings, 89
  • Rugs, Oriental, 29, 100;
  • modern European, 101
  • _Salon à l'Italienne_, see Saloon
  • _Salon de compagnie_, origin and use of, 123, 125;
  • decoration and furniture of, 125;
  • lighting of, 126
  • _Salon de famille_, origin and use of, 123
  • Saloon, adaptation of, in England by Inigo Jones, 111;
  • introduction in France, 123;
  • uses in Italy, 136;
  • at Vaux-le-Vicomte, 137
  • School-room, 172;
  • decoration of, 178
  • Screen in Tudor halls, 110
  • Shobden Court, stairs in, 111
  • Shutters, interior decoration of, 69;
  • at Vaux-le-Vicomte, 69;
  • in rooms of Mesdames de France, Versailles, 69;
  • purpose of, 72
  • Sideboard, mediæval, 156;
  • in France, 157
  • Smoking-room, 151
  • Stairs, 106;
  • development of, in Italy, 107;
  • in the Palladian period, 108;
  • in the XVII and XVIII centuries, 108;
  • spiral, 109;
  • in hall, in England, 111;
  • construction of, in Italy, 112;
  • in France, 112
  • Stair-carpets, 118
  • Staircase, meaning of term, 106;
  • walls of, 117;
  • in simple houses, 119;
  • lighting of, 119
  • Stair-rails, in Italy and France, 112;
  • Louis XIV and XV, 113;
  • Louis XVI and Empire, 113;
  • Tudor and Elizabethan, 114;
  • Palladian, in England, 114
  • Stoves, use of, in hall, 120;
  • examples of old stoves, 121;
  • in dining-room, 161
  • Stucco, use of, in decoration, 40;
  • panelling, in Italy, 40;
  • in ceilings, 90;
  • in Elizabethan ceilings, 92;
  • combined with painting, 97
  • Stuff hangings, 44
  • Stupinigi, frescoes at, 42;
  • over-mantels at, 80
  • Styles, essence of, 11;
  • conformity to, 13
  • Symmetry, definition of, 33;
  • advantages of, 34
  • Tapestry, use of, in northern Europe, 39;
  • its subordination to architectural lines of room, 39
  • Tiepolo, frescoes of, in the Villa Valmarana, 42;
  • in the Palazzo Labia, 136
  • Titian's "Presentation of the Virgin," doorway in, 53
  • _Toiles de Jouy_, 166
  • Trianon-sous-Bois, fountains in banqueting-gallery, 158
  • Udine, Giovanni da, ceilings of, in collaboration with Raphael, 97
  • Urbino, ducal palace of, 6;
  • doors in, 52;
  • fireplace in, 74;
  • _cabinet_ of Isabella of Este, 123
  • Vanvitelli's staircase at Caserta, 108
  • Vatican, Bernini's staircase in, 108
  • Vault, the Roman, influence of, on ceilings, 191
  • Vaux-le-Vicomte, interior shutters at, 69;
  • saloon at, 137
  • Versailles, frescoes in Belvédère, 42;
  • windows in rooms of Mesdames de France, 68;
  • shutters in same, 69;
  • library of Louis XVI, 148
  • Vestibule, 104;
  • furniture of, 105;
  • lighting of, 105;
  • absence of, in English house-planning, 110
  • Villa, Italian, chief features of, 4, note
  • Villa Giacomelli, at Maser, over-mantel in, 76
  • Madama, in Rome, ceiling of loggia, 97
  • Rotonda, near Vicenza, saloon in, 136
  • Valmarana, near Vicenza, frescoes in, 42
  • Vertemati, near Chiavenna, over-mantel in, 76;
  • carved wooden ceiling in, 89
  • Viollet-le-Duc, on doorways, 52, note;
  • on mediæval house-planning, 109
  • Voguë, Hôtel, at Dijon, 7
  • Wall-decoration, 38
  • Wall-papers, 44
  • Walls, 31
  • Ware, Isaac, on proportion, 32;
  • on sliding doors, 49;
  • his definition of staircase, 106
  • West Wycombe, Donowell's stairs at, 111
  • Windows, decorative value of, 64;
  • dimensions of, 65;
  • plate-glass in, 67;
  • French or casement, 68;
  • sash, 68;
  • curtains, 69, 70;
  • shutters, 69, 72;
  • lambrequin, 71;
  • muslin curtains, 72;
  • blinds, 73
  • Wood-box, 86
  • End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Decoration of Houses, by
  • Edith Wharton and Ogden Codman Jr.
  • *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DECORATION OF HOUSES ***
  • ***** This file should be named 40367-8.txt or 40367-8.zip *****
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/4/0/3/6/40367/
  • Produced by Melissa McDaniel and the Online Distributed
  • Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
  • produced from images generously made available by The
  • Internet Archive)
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
  • will be renamed.
  • Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
  • one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
  • (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
  • permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
  • set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
  • copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
  • protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
  • Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
  • charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
  • do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
  • rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
  • such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
  • research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
  • practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
  • subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
  • redistribution.
  • *** START: FULL LICENSE ***
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
  • http://gutenberg.org/license).
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
  • all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
  • If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
  • terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
  • entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
  • and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
  • or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
  • collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
  • individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
  • located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
  • copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
  • works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
  • are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
  • freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
  • this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
  • the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
  • keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
  • a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
  • the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
  • before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
  • creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
  • Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
  • the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
  • States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
  • access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
  • whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
  • phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
  • copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
  • from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
  • posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
  • and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
  • or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
  • with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
  • work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
  • through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
  • 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
  • terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
  • to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
  • permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
  • word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
  • distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
  • "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
  • posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
  • you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
  • copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
  • request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
  • form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
  • that
  • - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
  • owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
  • has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
  • Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
  • must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
  • prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
  • returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
  • sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
  • address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
  • the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
  • - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or
  • destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
  • and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
  • Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
  • money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
  • of receipt of the work.
  • - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
  • forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
  • both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
  • Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
  • Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
  • "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
  • corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
  • property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
  • computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
  • your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
  • of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
  • your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
  • the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
  • refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
  • providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
  • receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
  • is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
  • opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
  • WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
  • WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
  • If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
  • law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
  • interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
  • the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
  • provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
  • with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
  • promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
  • harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
  • that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
  • or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
  • work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
  • Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
  • including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
  • because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
  • people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
  • To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
  • and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
  • and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
  • Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
  • http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
  • permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
  • The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
  • Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
  • throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
  • 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
  • business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
  • information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
  • page at http://pglaf.org
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
  • SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
  • particular state visit http://pglaf.org
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
  • To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
  • with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
  • Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
  • unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
  • keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.